Copyright Page

This book was automatically created by FLAG on December 21st, 2011, based
on content retrieved from http://www.fanfiction.net/s/5716145/.

The content in this book is copyrighted by JenGreen03 or their authorised

agent(s). All rights are reserved except where explicitly stated otherwise.

This story was first published on February 3rd, 2010, and was last updated on
August 16th, 2010.

Any and all feedback is greatly appreciated - please email any bugs, problems,
feature requests etc. to flag@erayd.net.
 Table of Contents

Summary
1. Coronado
2. San Diego
3. The Tin Fish
4. The Beach
5. The Fiery Grill
6. The Drive In
7. The Pool
8. His Bed
9. His Office
10. The Wild Outdoors
11. The Parents
12. The Hot Tub
13. The Hospital
14. The Mall
15. The Unknown
16. Virginia
17. Silver Strand
18. Goodbye
19. The Only Exception
20. So Close, So Far Away
21. Virginia, Georgia, Home
22. Back to Bella
23. Back to Edward
24. A Ring
25. Epilogue

-3-
 Summary

Bella Swan is tired of her boring life and ready for a change. When former Navy
SEAL Edward Cullen enters her life, everything will change, more than she ever
expected. AH - B/E. Rated M.

-4-
 Coronado

Disclaimer: SM owns Twilight.

Bella

"Come out with us, please…" Angela asked, nagging me once again as we walked
out of the office on Friday.

"I already told Em and Rose I would babysit, so I can't," I replied. That was my
usual excuse. My brother and his wife liked to go out on the weekends, and having
three unusually cranky kids didn't allow for them to do that often.

I never went out, though. I always had some grand excuse, but my weekends were
usually spent watching movies, reading, cleaning my quiet apartment, or going out
after dark for a walk on the beach.

Shyness would be the death of me. I hated being that way, but in social situations,
I never felt comfortable talking to anyone. It took me a year to make friends at my
current job, and even now I still didn't feel comfortable talking to most of them.

"Just please come out with us next week. This guy that Jessica knows keeps asking
about you. I think you'd like him," Angela said with a wink as she walked away.

Dating, ha.

My brother and his wife, along with their kids, were the only people I had regular
interaction with. Rose and I became good friends when I went to live with Em my
senior year of high school. Emmett, my brother, is a Navy SEAL, and a week after he
had me taken away from my father, he fwas deployed on a mission in Iraq. He and
Rose had been together since I was a young child, seeing as Em is twelve years
older than me. I was close with Rose, but not having Em around when I moved there
was tough to get through.

Rose was beautiful, loud, and didn't take shit from anyone. She soon pulled me out
of my bashful ways and became my best friend. We were there for each other when
we didn't know if Em would make it back to us alive, and when my divorced parents
fought over who I should be living with.

-5-
 My mother was… promiscuous, I guess you could say. She was married to Em's
dad for several years and met my dad when they were stationed in Washington. The
affair between my mom and dad caused Emmett's dad to divorce her, of course, and
like most affairs, their relationship didn't last.

Everything came to a screeching halt when I was sent to live with my father and
his wife. She hated me and blamed me for all problems related to my father. When I
couldn't take her slapping, cursing, etc., I called the one person I could always count
on. My brother.

He had me out of there the day he received my letter asking for help. The rest is
history. I'm now twenty two years old, a college graduate, and happily living on my
own because myf nephews were driving me insane.

My bag was already packed and in my car as I drove over to Em and Rose's house.
They were spending the weekend at Catalina Island, celebrating their anniversary. I
wasn't lying when I told Angela that I was busy, even though Rose would have gladly
called up someone else to babysit if I would go out.

I was awkward, inexperienced and inept when it came to being around other
people, especially men. I had never been to a club, never danced, and had only
drunk one glass of wine since I turned 21. I would have loved to change things, but
it seemed like I would never get over my insecurities.

My brother was loading their car when I pulled into the drive and waved happily
as I got out of my car. "Well, it's about freaking time, B," he joked, pointing to his
watch.

"Yeah, yeah, yeah, just be happy you have someone to babysit the maniacs."

He continued loading the bags into the car, and I couldn't imagine why Rose
would take so many things for a weekend trip. Emmett mumbled his remarks about
the bags, but kept loading and situating them. As soon as Rose walked out, the grin
on his face widened.

"What's this I hear about too many bags?" she asked, rubbing her hand over her
swollen stomach. Yes, they were pregnant with their fourth child; a girlf, God help
us all.

"Nothing, my dear," he replied with a chuckle.

Rose and I were both thrilled when Emmett got a job as a SEAL instructor. He was
-6-
no longer being sent on dangerous missions and worked just down the road from us.
I don't know what I would have ever done without him.

"Whatever," Rose sighed, putting her arm around me. I felt Rose slide something
in my jacket pocket, so I pulled it out to inspect. There were two $100 bills. "For
your babysitting services," she said with a shrug.

"I can't take that much!"

"Oh, be quiet. You can and you will."

I rolled my eyes, fully intending on slipping in back inside her purse at some point.
Rose went back inside to say goodbye to the kids as Emmett walked over and
handed me an envelope.

"For pizza, which I've already ordered and it should be here any minute… as well
as money for groceries, movies, or whatever you guys are going to do."

Based on the thickness of the envelope, I knew it was way more than we needed
for the weekend, but he'd never take 'no' for an answer. I did my usual eye roll at his
need to take care of me and walked inside the house.

I had just started paying for my own apartment a few months ago, after begging
Emmett and Rose to let me pay for it. They both wanted to do things for me, since
they were able to, but I didn't want to take their money. Emmett helped me get my
job on base at the housing center, working as a housing specialist, and I felt bad that
even after helping me get the job, he was still trying to help in several other ways.

Emmett tried to fill the void that my parents should have. My mom was still off
with husband number four, and my dad hadn't forgiven me since I contacted
Emmett about his horrible wife. Neither of them called to check on me, and the only
fatherly type figure I had besides Emmett was his dad. Jack, Emmett's dad, lived in
San Diego and was a retired Navy veteran. His service in the military was what led
Emmett to join, as well.

Jack always invited me over to special functions – family things, even though I was
the result of the affair that broke up his marriage to my mother. I was treated as his
daughter and looked up to him immensely, wishing my own father was like him.

The pizza arrived soon after they left and once the kids were bathed and put to
bed, I pulled my laptop from my bag and logged onto my e-mail account.

-7-
 After sifting through the various junk e-mails, I came upon an e-mail from Edward
Cullen. Curious as to who he was, I opened it and instantly wanted to kill my
brother.

To: IMSwan03[]gmail[dot]com

From: CullenEA2[]gmail[dot]com

Subject: Housing

Bella,

I'm Edward, one of your brother's friends, and he suggested that I contact
you about housing. I just got a job working with Emmett, so I'll be moving to
Coronado in about a month, but I don't want to live on base. As much as I
"love" dealing with real estate agents, I am trying to take the easy way out.
He said you might know of some properties that haven't been listed yet in
the area.

Anyway, I would be grateful for any help you can give me.

Thanks so much,

Edward Cullen

PS – Here is my number if you'd rather call than e-mail: (360) 555-0121f

I dealt with new guys moving on base all the time, but now it was going to be
outside of work – not the usual routine, something more personal. Nervousness
crept through my body as I definitely wanted to kill my brother.

Edward

I was ready to get away from Washington. Absolutely nothing was keeping me
there. I had no family, hated the weather, and wanted to go back to my home state.
One of my old friends, Emmett, helped me get a job working with him as a Navy
SEAL trainer. We had gone through the training together several years ago and kept
in touch over the years.

My new base was located in Coronado, California. It was convenient because my

family lived in San Diego and that pleased my mother. As much as I wanted my
family to give me some privacy, I knew that it would make them all feel better with
-8-
be being closer. I had put my mother through so much stress over the years,
especially with my last mission that stopped my active service altogether, causing
me to become a trainer.

I had been working as a trainer at the naval base in Washington for the past
couple of years, all the while going through extensive therapy – physically and
mentally.

I needed a change and that change couldn't come soon enough.

"Eddie, please stay here… don't move so far away," Heidi whined. I finally got my
nerve up and told Heidi about my upcoming move, and, honestly, to also tell her that
our relationship wasn't really going anywhere to begin with.

"We weren't working out anyway, Heidi. I told you from the beginning that this
wasn't going to be a long term thing."

Huffing, she stood from the couch and grabbed her purse. "Fine, but you're
making a huge mistake."

"Okay," I replied dryly, because I knew I wasn't making a mistake. Heidi wasn't
the type of girl I could take home. My mother would have taken one look at her and
known that she was not for me. Heidi was crude most of the time and had a high
opinion of herself.

We started dating in the first place because I was bored and a mutual friend set us
up. It wasn't as if I didn't want to settle down, but I just didn't care anymore.

I was engaged at one point. Tanya and I had dated for a couple of years before I
finally took the big step and proposed. Thank God we didn't end up getting married.
Throughout our engagement, Tanya stopped taking birth control. She wanted to
start a family before we were even married and I didn't really object. I was twenty
five at the time and fairly ready to take that step. Two years passed by and we
weren't able to get pregnant. Just before I left for my final mission, she went to a
doctor, a fertility specialist, and much to my surprise, nothing was wrong with her.
The doctor wanted me to come in to get checked out, but I refused. I refused
because I was leaving for Iraq soon and I didn't need the added stress, but also
because what man wants to hear that he's unable to produce a child?

Tanya was harsh, and when I returned, injured and barely alive, she left me. The
good part about us not getting married was that she wasn't able to touch any of my
money. My grandfather was an extremely wealthy man, and when he died I received
-9-
a rather large inheritance, enabling me to quit working if I wanted to, but I didn't.

I loved my country and felt honored to provide my service to it. My new job was
the icing on the cake. I always said when I was going through my tough training to
be a SEAL that someday I would come back and be one of the trainer assholes, and
now I was.

Once Heidi left my house, I opened my laptop and tried to find houses in Coronado
that were for sale. Emmett had given me his sister's information, as she was one of
the housing specialists in Coronado, but she hadn't returned my email yet.

Three days had gone by, and so when I saw her show up on my available contacts
list, I sent her a message.

CullenEA2: Hello? This is Edward Cullen. I emailed you the other day.

IMSwan03: Hi, I'm sorry I didn't get back to you before.

CullenEA2: That's fine, I've been busy myself. Anyway, do you think you
can help me out? I understand if you've got your hands full.

IMSwan03: I can help. Do you know what you're looking for? House?
Condo? Apartment? Do you want base housing?

I definitely didn't want base housing. I had lived that way for far too many years,
and I figured I might as well spend my inheritance money on something I would
enjoy. This house was going to be permanent, not something short term.

CullenEA2: I'd like something off base, but on the island. House, no
apartment or condo. I'd like to keep it under five.

IMSwan03: Million? Five million?

CullenEA2: Yes.

IMSwan03: Okay… well, I know that there is a house down the road from
me that is for sale. It's really nice and I have a contact at the real estate
company. I could give her your information.

CullenEA2: Great, thanks a lot. I really appreciate it.

We worked out the details and somehow got to talking about other things.
- 10 -
 IMSwan03: I'm sure your family will be happy to have you closer.

I found myself talking to this complete stranger, actually having a conversation

with someone, and I actually enjoyed it.

CullenEA2: Yeah, my mom is thrilled. She wanted to find a house for me,
but I knew she would pick something next door to them or within walking
distance, and I needed a little space, ya know?

IMSwan03: I know exactly what you mean. Emmett and his wife helped me
find my apartment and they begged me to pick the one down the road from
their house.

CullenEA2: So did you?

IMSwan03: No, I picked a different one. But it's still close… I mean
Coronado isn't that big. I would actually be closer to you than them, if you
get that house.

CullenEA2: I bet Emmett will put me on big brother duty then?

IMSwan03: Just ignore his requests. lol

CullenEA2: Nah, he's my boss now. I can't really disobey his orders. How
old are you anyway?

IMSwan03: 22 – I'll be 23 in September. And he isn't technically your boss.

I mean, don't you guys pretty much have the same ranking?

Twenty two years old. She was way fucking younger than me, and my good
friend's little sister.

CullenEA2: Well, he's the commanding officer, so I report to him.

IMSwan03: How old are you, btw?

CullenEA2: I just turned 33. Old, huh?

IMSwan03: Eh, not really ;)

CullenEA2: Yeah right… lol.

- 11 -
 That night was the beginning of our friendship, or whatever it was labeled as. We
talked every night, well, chatted online, and I shared more about my life with her
than I had with anyone else. She was easy to talk to and I looked forward to
checking my email everyday because I would receive something from her. We
shared little tidbits about what we had done during the day and anything that was
bothering us. I felt awkward at first, divulging details of my life to a complete
stranger, a stranger that was Emmett's little sister.

A few weeks passed and things were slowly coming together for my move. I had
my things boxed up and ready to go. I decided to leave a week early to visit with my
family before going straight to work. My house wasn't ready to be moved into, so I
was going to stay on base for a few weeks.

Can I call you? –E

I sent that text hoping Bella would say yes. It had been a few days since I'd last
chatted with her because I was busy catching up with my family. I felt crazy because
I missed talking to a person that I had never met, but I was drawn to her.

Sure. What are you doing up so late? -B

It was close to midnight and I couldn't sleep as I lay awake in my childhood bed. I
was stressed over the move. I was glad it was over, but literally exhausted. In
addition to that, my mother was having a few people over the next day for a
welcome home party for me. Jasper, my brother, warned me that she was attempting
to set me up with a young woman that she worked with. I wasn't really good at
relationships, so I wasn't looking forward to that at all.

I didn't text Bella back. I called her instead.

"Hello?" she answered, and I stuttered with what I was going to say next because I
was caught off guard by her voice. It was sweet and… surreal to finally hear the
person that had been sort of a mystery to me up until that point.

"Hi Bella," I finally managed to say.

She laughed quietly and I knew that she was nervous. Over the past few weeks,
the main thing I learned about her was that she was an extremely shy person. She
admitted that to me, and told me how much she hated being that way.

I knew I was going to have to start the conversation. "So… what are you doing
tonight?"
- 12 -
 "I'm at the beach… couldn't sleep, so I went for a walk and ended up here."

"This late at night?" Coronado was a fairly safe place, but it wasn't that safe. "Are
you alone?"

She sighed quietly. "Yes, I'm alone, and yes, I know it's crazy this late at night, but
I actually do this almost every night."

"You never told me that."

"I'm sorry, Emmett Jr.," she joked.

I chuckled and sat up, leaning back against the headboard. "Hey, you better be
careful. I could always call him up and tell him."

"Well, you don't have to because he actually saw me a few minutes ago. He's out
there with the guys doing the night surf passage. I'm just down the beach from
where they are."

"Why is Emmett out there?" Emmett was pretty much in charge of everyone,
which meant he usually wouldn't be out that late at night.

The wind blew into the phone and I couldn't help but wonder what Bella looked
like.

"Oh, you know Emmett… he likes to act like 'Billy Badass' most of the time."

I laughed loudly. "Billy Badass?"

"Just a nickname I have for him… I don't know where I got it from, but you know…
he likes to pretend that this training was simple for him and he doesn't forget to
mention that to the class."

To be quite honest, it was simple for him. He was a tough guy and no matter how
hard the exercises were, he did it with no complaints. I almost gave up during 'Hell
week', but he didn't let me.

"Does he know that we talk?" I asked.

"I haven't… well, I didn't know if you wanted me to tell him."

I really never gave her the impression that I was keeping our friendship from
- 13 -
Emmett, though I really didn't know how he would feel about me talking to his much
younger sister. We were just talking, though. "It doesn't really matter to me, Bella…"

She cleared her throat nervously. "So, anyway… what are you doing up so late?"

I opened my laptop and felt so juvenile as I pulled up the Facebook website. "Just
couldn't sleep. My mom has been keeping me busy most of the week."

Find Friends *click

Bella Swan *click

"Edward, are you there?" she asked, and I felt like such an idiot, basically spying
on her.

"Yeah, I'm here… sorry, I was just checking my email."

"Oh, if you're busy I can let you go," she said quickly.

"No, no… I assure you, I'm not too busy to talk to you, Bella." It was important for
me to talk to her, whether she knew it or not.

I had six results pop up on my screen. I scanned down the list. As I scrolled to the
bottom, I smiled widely when I saw her picture, and her location listed as Coronado,
CA. I held my breath as I clicked on her profile, hoping she didn't have it locked, and
thankfully, she didn't.

She was stunning - long brown hair, big brown eyes that you could look at and
never be tired of. She was beautiful on the inside and out.

"Oh, okay," she replied shyly. "Well, I was just asking when you were coming to
Coronado?"

"I'll be there on Friday," I replied. Truthfully, I had planned to go there on Sunday,

but I wanted to meet her. I wondered if she would agree to meeting me sooner
rather than later. This seemed so odd to me… I mean, I met new people constantly,
but the idea of meeting her in person was unnerving and exciting at the same time.

"Oh, well that's cool," Bella said, her voice sounding a little shaky.

I scrolled through her pictures, feeling like an ass, but unable to remove the smile
from my face. I hadn't genuinely smiled for quite a while, and she had a lot to do
- 14 -
with that. I found myself in a better mood every day since I had been talking to her.

"Would you like to… meet up? For dinner or something?" I asked before I lost my
nerve. And then I quietly laughed at myself for being so nervous with her. I was
never nervous around women.

I heard some rustling around in the background, followed by more wind. "Yeah,
that would be nice. I'll, uh… actually be in the office on Friday, so I might see you
then."

"Great… are you busy on Friday?"

"No… can you hang on a sec?" she asked. I said yes, and waited for her to return
to the line. I could hear her talking to someone in the background, and immediately
recognized Emmett's voice.

"B, this isn't the safest place in the world… you shouldn't be out so late!" Emmett
said, sounding sincere.

Bella sighed loudly. "Yes, Emmett… I know that. I'm going home now, and no, I
don't need a ride. I come out here almost every night."

"Who are you talking to?"

"None of your business, Em."

"Is it a boy?"

"Like I said, none of your business. Childish much?"

"It is a boy!"

"Oh my God," Bella groaned, and I could not stop laughing now. "Em, would you
please shut up. Goodnight. Tell Rose I'll meet her for lunch tomorrow."

"I'm telling her about this guy!" he yelled from a distance.

"Whatever, jerk…"

"Okay, I'm back," she breathed.

I held in my laughter. "So… is Emmett bothering you?"

- 15 -
 Huffing once again, she cleared her throat. "Yes. See how overprotective he is? I
mean, gosh, he hates that I'm an actual adult like him."

"Nah, he just cares about his little sister."

"Yeah, well, I'm not a little girl anymore, ya know?"

"Yeah…" I agreed, because I was looking at this beautiful woman on my screen,

not wanting to acknowledge the fact that she was a lot younger than me, and that
Emmett would probably want to rip my balls off for being attracted to her. "So… can
I call you tomorrow?"

"Sure," she said sweetly. I could tell just by her voice that she was smiling. "I get
off work at five thirty."

"Working late?"

"Yeah, I'm meeting Rose for lunch and I have a doctor's appointment, so a long
lunch means staying late unfortunately…"

"That sucks. Well, call me if you get bored. I'm just hanging out around here
tomorrow."

Fuck. I remembered my mom was having that little gathering at her house, which
meant I didn't really know when I would get to call her. "I probably won't get to call
you until late tomorrow night… around ten or so. Is that okay?"

"That's fine with me. Well, have a good night, Edward. It was really great talking
to you."

"It was great talking to you, too, Bella, but you're staying on the line with me until
you get to your apartment."

We continued talking and I finally mentioned that I checked out her Facebook
page and sent her a friend request. I think that she just about died when I told her
that. She was a blubbering mess, but it was really cute.

When she got back to her apartment, we ended the call and I was already looking
forward to talking to her again, as well as actually meeting her.

Bella

- 16 -
 As soon as my call ended with Edward, I practically ran to my laptop and accepted
his friend request. And then I felt like passing out when I saw his picture. He was
hot. Actually, hot didn't even come close to describing him. How was I going to sit
through lunch with Edward? On Friday?

Dying now.

Like it? Hate it? Let me know please! :)

For teasers, check out the thread on Twilighted (I'll post the link on my
profile later), my blog - greeneyedgirl17(dot)blogspot(dot)com, or you can
follow me on Twitter - greeneyedgirl00. I will post the banner code on
Twilighted - thanks to heather dawn for making me another awesome
banner - I love it! And thanks to my readers, love you guys - thanks for
giving this new story a chance! Big thanks to my beta, Jessica1971 as well.

Thanks for reading! The next chapter will be posted on 2/12. And for those
who read IC - I'll post the next chapter will be posted either on Friday or
Saturday.

++++FicRecs++++

Pride and Professionalism by Leahtheweary

The Resolution by coldplaywhore

Second Chances by waitingfornewmoon

- 17 -
 San Diego

Disclaimer: SM owns Twilight.

Edward

The next day was spent doing things for my mother. We were busy all day long,
and I didn't get a chance to rest until I went upstairs to get ready. I chuckled to
myself as I noticed that my mother had actually laid out my clothes on my bed for
me. After all these years, I actually thought she was aware that I knew how to dress
myself, but apparently not. She was making a huge deal out of her dinner party
because she wanted me to hit it off with a young woman at work.

It was going to be a waste of time for me.

Not only did I really not want to start a relationship just yet, but the simple truth
was that I couldn't get my mind off of Bella, even though we had never met. Her
laughter and shy voice made me smile, which was rare for me lately; even my family
noticed a change in me.

I showered quickly and dressed in record time so that I would have time to call
Bella. It was a little after six, so I knew she would be home by then, and since I
rushed to get ready, I would end up having at least thirty minutes to talk to her.

I was really losing it when it came to this girl…

"Hi," she answered, picking up after the second ring.

"Hey… are you busy?"

Bella laughed quietly, almost sounding a little nervous, more nervous than me.
"Nope… just trying to figure out what to have for dinner."

"Ah, any ideas yet?" I asked stupidly, trying to make conversation but realizing
that I was failing badly.

"Probably a TV dinner or something simple… I'm not in the mood to cook."

"I like cooking, but only if I have someone to cook with. It kind of sucks cooking
- 18 -
for one, ya know?"

Bella cleared her throat, which I noticed must have been a nervous trait or
something. "Yeah, I agree."

"Maybe we can cook together sometime… since you'll basically be down the road
from me," I added, getting dirty ideas in my head with just the thought of Bella in
my kitchen. "I mean, we don't have to, but it would-"

"Yeah," she interrupted, "that would be… nice."

My skin went pale as I asked her my next question. "Hey… do you, um… have a
boyfriend?"

Another nervous laugh came from her end. "No. Why?"

"Just wondering… I mean, I think you and I are going to be great friends, well…
we already are actually… and I just… you know."

"Yeah… well, do you have a girlfriend?" she asked shyly.

Thank God I had broken up with Heidi before I left Washington. "No. I was kind of
dating this girl back in Washington, but I broke things off with her when I found out
I was moving."

"Oh…"

"So why is it that a beautiful woman like you is single?" I asked, suddenly feeling
bold.

Bella sighed. "I… well, I am just so quiet. Awkward and stupid really… it's hard to
meet someone when you're like that."

"Well… I'm kind of glad you're not seeing anyone right now because that would-"

"Edward, come down and meet our guests," my mom said outside my door,
knocking lightly.

I groaned and placed my hand over the speaker of my phone. "I'll be out in a
second, Mom!"

Bella was someone that I thoroughly enjoyed talking to, and knowing that I had to
- 19 -
spend the night entertaining my parents' friends was irritating me. And especially
when I was just about to confess that I wanted to actually take her out on an actual
date, rather than just meeting as friends. Looking back on it, I'm glad my mom
interrupted me because it was probably too fast for me to be making those plans
with Bella; not too fast for me, but for her.

"Edward?" Bella said softly. "It's okay if you need to go."

"Sorry about that… I guess I really should go down there. Can I call you later
tonight?"

She laughed quietly. Cute. "That's what we had planned… remember?"

"Yes," I chuckled, "but I don't know… well, I don't want to be a bother if you're
busy or something."

When did I ever get nervous around women…?

"I really like talking to you," she said shyly. "And you're not a bother at all…"

"I like talking to you, too, Bella… I guess I'll talk to you in a little while. Have a
good night and enjoy your… TV dinner, though you should just order a pizza or
something…"

"Hmm… sounds good. I might."

"Okay, well goodnight." I hung up the phone and got a wild idea. I opened my
laptop and searched for the number to Domino's in Coronado. Luckily, Bella had
given me her address in one of our previous emails, but once I was on the phone
ordering her pizza, I didn't know what kind to order.

I settled for ordering her my favorite - Hawaiian style pizza. A lot of people didn't
like that kind and she could throw it away for all I cared, but I just wanted to do
something to make her laugh and hopefully it would be an added bonus that she'd
like my favorite kind of pizza.

I paid for the pizza over the phone and informed them it was for my girlfriend who
was stuck at home, letting them know that I wouldn't be there to sign a credit slip or
whatever they needed.

My girlfriend. Emmett would kill me, or seriously injure me, if he ever thought I
was hitting on his little sister, which I fully intended on doing. Soon, in fact.
- 20 -
 Once the pizza was ordered and set to be delivered, I went downstairs to meet
with my parents' friends. My mom spotted me immediately as I spoke to one of the
neighbors.

"Edward!" my mom practically squealed, while tugging a petite red head along
with her. "Honey, this is Vickie," she said with a wink, "the girl I wanted you to
meet." She turned to Vickie and grinned proudly. "This is my son… my single, Navy
SEAL son."

I chuckled as Vickie blushed. "Nice to meet you, Vickie," I greeted, shaking her
extended hand. She was a very attractive woman, but I just wasn't in the mood to
meet anyone that night.

"It's nice to finally meet you, too, Edward. I've heard a lot about you," Vickie
added. My mother's eyes gleamed with happiness.

"All embarrassing things, I'm sure," I replied as I nudged my mom slightly.

"Nothing embarrassing, sweetie," Esme laughed. And then she stomped on my

foot. "Edward, where are your manners… don't you think Vickie would like
something to drink?"

What? Who are you and where is my mother? She was acting crazy almost, and I
didn't really know what the big deal was about me dating or meeting someone.

Shaking my head, I smiled at Vickie. "Would you like something to drink?"

"No, thank you," she answered quietly.

"Well, I really need a drink… I'll be back." I walked away from the two of them,
praying they wouldn't follow.

My dad was in the kitchen fixing himself a drink. "Rough night already, son?"

"Yes. What is mom's problem? Why is she so set on me dating this chick from
work?"

"She just doesn't want you to be lonely, Edward… I think she is kind of worried or
something," he explained while handing me a bottle of water. "Just smile and nod…
that'll make her happy."

"Well, I'm not really interested, Dad… I kind of met someone and I want to see
- 21 -
where that goes. It's all kind of new to me."

"I won't say anything to your mother, because I'm almost positive that she wants
to be planning a wedding this time next year…" We both laughed loudly. "And good
luck with the special someone…" He said it in a tone that made it clear he was
definitely fishing for answers. "Anyone I know?"

"Nope."

"Long distance relationship from Washington?"

"Nope. Coronado."

"Ah… well, do whatever is best for you, son."

He walked out of the kitchen just as my phone buzzed with a message.

You must be a mind reader or something… how did you know this was my
favorite? Thanks, btw. Very nice of you. –B

It was her favorite kind of pizza. I mentally did a fist pump and threw away my
man-card as I stood by the garbage can.

Wow. That's my favorite as well, which is why I ordered it for you. They
didn't give you any trouble, signing the receipt or anything, did they? -E

No, no trouble at all. I still can't believe you did that… I will return the
favor sometime, I promise :) -B

The horny jerk inside of me thought of many ways for her to return the favor, all of
which would probably ruin my friendship with her.

Okay, that sounds great. I like a good steak and baked potato. My place or
your place. Just kidding. –E

That can be arranged ;) –B

"Edward, there you are!" My mom exclaimed from behind me. "I was wondering
where you were hiding."

"Just sending a message to a friend," I replied coolly, slipping my phone back in

my pocket and taking a long drink.
- 22 -
 "Isn't Vickie great?"

"Yeah, but mom, I-"

"She's thirty-five… and to ease your worries, she doesn't even want kids, so that's
good right?"

And right at that moment, my good mood went to shit. I didn't want to think about
my inability to have children, and I certainly didn't want my mother to remind me of
it.

I gulped the rest of my drink in record time, and pretty much glared towards my
mom. "I'm going to call it a night."

"Honey, I didn't mean anything by it… I just wanted you to-"

I raised my hand to silence her before she could say more. "It's fine, Mom. I just
realized that I better get some sleep… tomorrow is going to be a busy day for me.
I'm leaving around eight."

"O-oh, okay," she stuttered with a confused look. "Well, can I give Vickie your
number?"

"Whatever… it'll be changing soon anyway." I was probably a little too rude, but at
that point, I was just sick of her meddling, though she had the best intentions.

I slipped away quietly and went back to my bedroom to start getting my things in
order. Shortly after, my brother came up to visit with me. We talked for a while and
joked about our parents. My brother and I had a pretty good relationship and had
experienced a lot of the same things, like our experiences in the Navy, only he had
long term effects.

Jasper was held captive for five days. To a normal person, that doesn't seem like a
long time, but being beaten on a daily basis, so much so that his leg had to be
amputated, it was a lifetime for him. When he returned back home, he was a
changed man and for a while, a very bitter man, which was understandable. He used
his experience in a positive way, eventually, and took a job in the counseling
department at the base in San Diego. He worked with soldiers that endured the
same kind of trauma and really helped turn their lives around.

I was in my second year of serving in the Navy when Jasper was hurt. He was a
few years older than me, and while I understood his grief, I just expected him to get
- 23 -
over it. I never thought that I would need his help and guidance, but several years
later I found myself not only suffering from the lasting physical injuries, which were
nothing compared to Jasper's, but I also felt like I was basically losing my mind. I
couldn't sleep. I couldn't eat. I just wanted everything to go away.

My brother gradually helped me snap out of it, although it was still a struggle
every single day to not take a step back. Needless to say, over the years, I relied on
my older brother and he was always there for me through it all.

When the house cleared out, I was already in bed and talking to Bella. She was
lying in bed, also, skipping out on her nightly walk to the beach to rest and talk to
me. I couldn't help wondering what she was wearing.

"So…" she sighed, starting to get shy all over again.

"So… dinner tomorrow, right?"

"Yeah. Do you want to meet wherever we're going or… you could come by the
office and I can follow you," Bella anxiously replied.

"How about I just pick you up around six at your place?"

"Well… if… if it's not too much trouble for you," she hedged shyly.

"Not at all, Bella. I'm really looking forward to meeting you."

"Me, too."

We ended our phone call a little earlier than planned, seeing as we both could not
stop yawning. I told her that I would be by her office sometime the next day, and I
was really hoping that I might run into her.

Bella

I woke up at five o'clock in the morning, even though I didn't have to be at work
until eight. I was never one of those women that worried about or put a ton of
thought into what I was going to wear, but today was different. I was going to meet
Edward, and though I wasn't necessarily confident in myself, I did know there were
many reasons a relationship would never work between Edward and I.

He was older – not that I had a problem with that, but my brother would.

- 24 -
 He was my brother's good friend.

He was the epitome of sex appeal and just about any woman would gladly spend a
fun-filled night with him over any other man.

I was an awkwardly shy person and didn't know how I was going to hold an actual
face to face conversation with someone like Edward.

Edward was an extremely nice guy, but once he met me and realized that I wasn't
just socially inept over the phone, he'd probably run away. I hadn't dated anyone
since my junior year of high school. Tyler asked me to the school dance and I went
along, just to get away from my dad's house for the night. Tyler was sweet, so sweet
that he talked me into having sex with him that night. It was painful and I really did
not understand how any woman would ever get enjoyment out of sex. Everyone
always says your first time hurts, which that was no lie at all, but I still felt no need
to go there again.

That was another thing that would prevent us from ever moving forward - my lack
of experience. Guys didn't want inexperienced twenty two year olds.

Who am I kidding? We're just friends. Friends going out to dinner. Nothing more.

I settled for a pair of charcoal slacks and a black v-neck shirt, along with my black
heels. Fixing my hair was a disaster. I was going to wear it down, hanging in loose
waves, but didn't like it that way. Then I straightened it and, well, that was
disastrous. Finally, I settled on leaving it down, pulling back a small portion with a
clip.

Cautiously, I scanned the parking lot as I parked, seeing if I recognized Edward

standing out there, but I didn't. I laughed at myself as I exited my car, feeling so
stupid for acting that way.

I finally made my way into the office and threw myself into work to get my mind
off of Edward. My face flushed when I received a text from him, which totally threw
me off my plan of not thinking about him.

Meeting Emmett for breakfast. How's your day going so far? –E

Good. Slow Friday. How's yours? –B

I was called away from my desk as I waited for him to send a message back to me.
I kept myself busy and listened to Jessica, one of my co-workers, talk about her hot
- 25 -
date she had coming up. To be honest, I hated listening to others talk about their
dating/sex lives; mine was boring and I had nothing to tell.

When lunch time rolled around, I still hadn't heard from Edward and just assumed
that he was busy with Emmett. I was walking out of the office, using the back door,
when I heard Jessica greet someone.

"Yes, ma'am… Edward Cullen."

That voice. I stopped dead in my tracks and my hands literally shook as I listened.

"Okay, just have a seat and I'll get the paperwork."

"Actually, I was wondering… is Bella here?" Edward asked.

"Um… I think she just stepped out to pick up lunch," Jessica said, sounding
confused because it wasn't as if I had drop dead sexy men coming into the office
asking for me specifically every day.

"Oh, okay," he sighed. "Well, would you mind if I left a note on her desk? Could
you show me where it is? We're old friends and I was hoping to see her…"

God, help me now. I hurried out, closing the door quietly behind me, but listened
closely.

"Here it is."

"Thank you very much…"

"Jessica, my name is Jessica," she said flirtatiously. Great.

I shook my head and walked down the hall, knowing that she was going to put her
"moves" on him. It's not like I had any claim on him anyway, but it was still
depressing.

"Bell! Wait up!" It was Angela. I turned around just in time to see the main door
open to the office. Edward's back was now facing me as he was talking to Ben, one
of the other trainers.

"Let's go to lunch together," Angela said breathlessly as she caught up with me.
"What do you feel like?"

- 26 -
 I started walking the other way. "Anything… just starving." It was stupid really,
that I wouldn't just go up and meet him right then, considering I would have to
spend time alone with him later that night.

I happened to glance back quickly and just as I turned my head, Edward looked
back as well. He grinned and raised his eyebrows like he was trying to figure out if it
was me he was looking at.

Angela and I were at the restaurant for maybe five minutes when I received a text.

Was that you in the hallway? –E

Yeah… you were talking to Ben, right? –B

Dumb question, Bella.

Yep. You're even more beautiful in person, Bella. –E

I blushed furiously as Angela eyed me warily.

"It's nothing," I said, trying to stop smiling, but I couldn't.

Thank you, Edward. I can't wait to officially meet you tonight :) –B

Same here. I'll be at your place at 6. I planned on taking you to The Tin
Fish, if that's okay with you? –E

"Earth to Bella," Angela said, waving her hand in front of me. "You're not all here
today, huh?"

"Oh, um… just didn't sleep well, I guess." I stared at his last message and noticed
that Angela was trying to take a peek. "Hey, Ang, have you ever been to The Tin
Fish?"

"Yeah, it's pretty cool… really pretty out there at night. Why?"

"Just wondering. Rose wanted me to pick a place for lunch this weekend and I
heard someone in the office talking about it…" Okay, so I lied my ass off, but I
wasn't ready to tell Angela about my dinner with Edward. She would make a big
deal out of it, which it was, because I never went out with guys, but I didn't want
Emmett or Rose to find out.

- 27 -
 Eyeing me suspiciously, Angela grinned. "Hmm… you're hiding something, but
that's okay. And yes, I think that Rose would like that place."

I shook my head and chuckled as I typed out my response to Edward, hiding my

phone under the table.

Sounds great. I'll see you then! –B

When lunch was over, Angela and I returned to the office and the smile I had
earlier increased even more when I saw the small post-it note on my desk.

Bella,

I was hoping to see you when I stopped by… such a disappointment that you
weren't here. How could you?

I'm just kidding, but seriously, I wish you had been here.

I'll see you tonight.

Edward

It would totally be weird and stalker-like to frame that post-it, and I hated to admit
that the thought might have crossed my mind. Instead, I opened my desk drawer
and placed it inside.

"Oh, Edward Cullen stopped by… he left you a note. Did you get it?" Jessica asked.

I nodded and smiled… and blushed.

"He's fucking hot, huh?"

I shyly agreed, nodding my head two times.

"And you two are old friends?" she questioned.

"Kind of… I mean, he's one of Emmett's good friends, so…" I could say that much
because I didn't have to worry about Jessica saying anything to Emmett, considering
Emmett avoided talking to her as much as possible. She was kind of an annoying
person.

"Oh," she sighed, sort of relieved, though I would see to it that Edward didn't go
- 28 -
near that woman. She was the type that welcomed all of the new guys. "Hook me up
if you can!"

Whatever.

The day went by quickly and before I knew it, the clock on the wall said five
o'clock. I sighed nervously and grabbed my things to leave. As I drove to my
apartment, I wondered what I should say to Edward. I prayed that he would start the
conversation because I was going to be a blubbering mess.

Inside my bedroom, a war was going on with my clothes. I finally decided on my

favorite pair of jeans because I thought I looked pretty good in them, along with a
green v-neck sweater and a tank top underneath. I slipped on my black ballet flats
while I brushed through my hair, leaving it down.

And then I sat on my couch and waited. At five-fifty, there was a knock on the
door. My heart rate sped up and I took a deep breath as I stood, walking over to the
door.

I looked outside through the peep hole and smiled as Edward came into view. He
was running one hand through his hair while typing out a message on his phone. I
felt a little better knowing that he was kind of nervous, too.

My phone beeped with a message.

I'm at your door and I don't even know if you're home. I feel like an ass for
showing up early. Okay, so I'll see you at six. –E

I swung the door open without thinking, just as he was starting to walk away.
"Edward?"

His body whipped around quickly, a crooked smile on his face. "Hi, Bella."

Edward

Beautiful. Really fucking gorgeous. Those thoughts ran through my head as I tried
to remember why I shouldn't be dating this girl. I couldn't think of a reason at that
moment.

Like it? Review please!

- 29 -
 The response from the last chapter was overwhelming and I am so glad
you guys like this story. Thanks so much for the reviews, PMs, and tweets…
and all the girls over at the forum.

I tried to send teasers out via PM, but apparently, you can only send up to
100 per day… which I found out yesterday after I got on a roll at responding.
I will be sure not to delete my review emails (I'm just anal and clear out
emails so that my blackberry doesn't get overloaded) so that I can send out a
teaser for the next chapter for each review. I'll start sending those out on
Sunday. And I'll post a teaser on my blog and the forum sometime next
week, so keep an eye out for that.

You can follow me on Twitter: greeneyedgirl00 twitter . com

My blog: greeneyedgirl17 . blogspot . com ** there is a picture of

SEALward there… so you really might wanna check that out. ;)

Thanks to my beta (Jessica1971), who finds my odd errors. Jessica, the

co-worker, was Jessica, the corker before Jess beta'd it… so let's thank her
for a job well done. LOL (And thanks Jess, for making me laugh during my
meeting… odd looks from my co-workers)

The next chapter will be posted on Wednesday 2/17… and the next chapter
for IC will be posted on either Friday or Saturday.

Love you guys and Happy Hump Day!

~~~FicRecs~~~

Healing the Divide by secamimom - It's a tearjerker, I have to admit… but

very much worth reading. I love it!

Spirit to Flesh by LittleWing2 - I just started it today after hearing my beta

rave about it and so far, really good. It's a quick read, so check it out!

Expectations and Other Moving Pieces by chrometurtule - Come on, read

it… You can be confused and dying for more just like me!

- 30 -
 The Tin Fish

Disclaimer: SM owns Twilight.

Bella

"Hi," I said, blushing, of course.

"I'm sorry that I showed up so early… but I-"

"It's fine." I cut off his explanation because he didn't really need to worry about it,
especially since I was happy he was there early. "I was just sitting around waiting
for you anyway…"

"Great," he said with a gleaming smile. "It's, uh… really nice to meet you." I didn't
know if he was going to shake my hand or what, but he stepped forward and pulled
me into a hug. "Thanks for going to dinner with me."

"You're welcome… and thanks for taking me to dinner," I squeaked out nervously.
Good Lord, I sounded so stupid.

My face was pressed against his hard chest; against the soft fabric of his black
shirt. He was a lot taller than me, probably a little taller than Emmett who happened
to be six-two. I was only five-four, and wearing flat shoes didn't exactly help my
height deficiency.

"It's kind of chilly," he said pulling away from me. "You might want to bring a
jacket…"

"Oh, yeah, I guess I should. Do you want to come in for a second?"

"Sure."

I stood to the side of the door, allowing him to enter first, which gave me a perfect
view of his backside. As if my face couldn't burn bright red more than it already
did… Edward turned around, catching me in the act. I found the situation
embarrassingly funny because I was never interested in guys butts; I was always
attracted to their smiles or their voice, but everything about Edward was attractive.

- 31 -
 "I'll, uh… be right back," I forced out, walking swiftly past him. Edward just
grinned and took a seat in my recliner.

Fanning myself to cool off my flaming red cheeks, I stood in the bedroom closet
for a few minutes. During my cooling off moment, my phone beeped with a new
message.

I hope you didn't disappear for the night… I was kind of looking forward to
spending some time with you. –The man who is falling in love with your
comfy chair.

I laughed loudly, covering my mouth to muffle the sound. Could he be more

perfect?

I grabbed my jacket and hurried out of my room, embarrassed over the amount of
time I had spent in there. When I walked into the living room, Edward was reclining
back in my chair with his eyes closed. Very quietly, I walked over to the couch and
sat down.

"I think this chair is more comfortable than my actual bed," Edward said with his
eyes closed, still smiling.

The sleeves were rolled up on his black shirt and I noticed a tattoo peeking out at
the bottom on his left arm. Once again, I was shocked because I usually didn't really
like guys with tattoos, but I liked it on Edward.

"Yeah… I end up falling asleep in that chair most of the time," I admitted shyly,
remembering all of our late night chat sessions where I ended up falling asleep with
my computer seated in my lap.

"I can see why. You ready to go before I fall asleep?" he asked with a sly grin.

And then I started to worry that it could be possible that he might be tired; I didn't
want him to feel obligated to take me out even if we'd had this planned. Moving is a
pain and he had just moved to Coronado earlier that day. Normal people would need
rest.

"Are you sure you feel up to going out? I mean, I know you're probably exhausted
from the move, and-"

Edward sat up and stood in front of the chair, just a few feet away from me.
"Bella, I literally just had a few suitcases with me and I have basically sat around
- 32 -
doing nothing today… except for looking forward to meeting you tonight." His face
looked disappointed and I felt awful because I didn't want him to think that I was the
one that didn't want to go out. "If you'd like to stay in, I completely understand…"

"No, I… I really want to go out. I'm sorry if I made you feel like I didn't, but I do."

"Good," Edward sighed happily, and, once again, that smile was back.

We left my apartment and Edward led me to his SUV. Like the gentleman that I
knew he was, he opened my door and held out his hand to help me climb into the
lifted vehicle. I guess it was a typical guy thing, but he and Emmett both chose
vehicles that were a pain to get in and out of.

For the most part, the short drive to Imperial Beach was a quiet one. I kept
reminding myself to not be shy around Edward, but I was sort of intimidated by him,
knowing every woman wanted him and he could pretty much take his pick. But he
was here with me.

"So… did you have fun with your parents all week?" I asked, finally getting up the
nerve to start another conversation.

"Eh, it was okay. My mom… she's overly involved with our lives, so that was hard
to get used to again. Being in Washington, she didn't push so much, ya know?"

"Yeah," I replied, but didn't know what it was like to have an overly involved
mother. Heck, my own mother hadn't called or came to visit in several years; I was
sort of envious.

Leaning a bit over the console, Edward jutted his finger out, extending his arm in
front of my body. "You see that small island out there?" I nodded, able to see a hint
of land in the distance. "Has Emmett ever taken you out there?" I shook my head.
"Hmm… well, we'll have to go out there sometime when I get my boat out here."

"Is it… safe?"

Edward chuckled, pulling his arm back, touching mine briefly. "Yes, I assure you it
is safe."

Thoughts of being on a secluded, dark island with Edward, completely alone,

flooded my mind.

"Sounds fun," I finally replied.

- 33 -
 "Yes, it definitely is." And for a moment, I thought Edward might have been
thinking about the same thing as me.

When we arrived, Edward hurried around to my door, helping me step out, but he
didn't let go of my hand when I was finally on the ground. Instead, he gripped my
hand in his wordlessly and led us to the long pier. The restaurant was at the end of
the pier, and with the sun setting behind the building, it was absolutely gorgeous.

I was so confused. Was he viewing this as an actual date? Or was I losing my

mind? I wanted it to be a date, more than anything, but I didn't want to get my
hopes up; I mean, we had just met.

Our table was inside the restaurant; though I would have loved to sit out on the
deck, it was just too chilly. The large window beside our table gave us a perfect view
of the water.

"Is this okay?" Edward asked.

I smiled and nodded. "I love it." Although the fish smell was making me quite
nauseous, I would have never let him know. I failed to mention that I hated fish and
anything to do with fish; well, seafood in general. Luckily, the restaurant didn't just
serve seafood.

Edward ordered fish tacos, which would have made me gag if it was anyone else. I
tried to pick the least messy thing, deciding on chicken strips. God, how I would
have loved a bacon cheeseburger, but I kept picturing mayonnaise or mustard
running down my chin without me noticing; I would have just died on the spot if that
had happened.

"Do you want an appetizer, Bella?" Edward asked before the waiter left our table.

"No, thanks," I answered quietly.

Once the waiter left, Edward leaned forward and took a sip of his tea. "So… are
you doing anything else tonight?"

"I don't think so."

"Would you like to go see my house with me?"

"Sure," I replied, even though I had actually seen it before.

- 34 -
 Edward laughed. "You're looking at me like I'm crazy, and I know you've already
seen it, but I'd just like you to go with me."

He seemed embarrassed almost. "I don't mind, and no, I don't think you're crazy."

Edward

After a semi-quiet dinner, Bella and I walked along the pier, talking about things
to do in San Diego. She hadn't done very much since moving to California, even
though she was still in high school when she moved there. I knew Bella was shy
from the very beginning, but I could see that she was slowly opening up to me.

"We should go sometime… you'd like it," I suggested as we discussed hiking. It

was one of my favorite things to do, and Bella had never been hiking. The crazy
thing was that I wanted to do many things with her, even though I had no idea
where our friendship was going.

"Yeah… I'd end up killing us both, Edward," Bella giggled shyly.

I stopped walking and leaned over the railing, and Bella did the same. I turned to
face her and tucked a stray piece of hair behind her ear. "I wouldn't let you get hurt,
I assure you."

She nodded and looked down, her face visibly flushing even in the dimmed
darkness.

I wanted to ask her so badly what we were doing and if she felt anything that I
felt, but I wasn't feeling man enough to do that. And maybe part of me didn't want to
hear her answer. I didn't want her to reject me. I didn't want to hear the excuses
that were present.

Like Emmett.

Like our age difference.

Like her shyness that I had to break through constantly.

We drove back to Coronado and Bella helped me find my house; yes, I hadn't even
driven by it yet. The owner gave me a key to look it over, understanding my situation
that I hadn't even gotten to do a walkthrough of it yet.

"Wow," I commented as we stepped inside the front door.

- 35 -
 "It's really nice, huh?" Bella said quietly, running her hand over the kitchen island.

I stood on the other side of the island, leaning over. "Yeah, I really love it. Thanks
for helping me find this, Bella."

Her eyes were locked with mine and I felt so fucking drawn to her, more than I
had ever been with another woman. I was way too tempted to take the step to show
her how I felt, but I knew it would be too soon for her. I still needed to make her feel
comfortable around me, and though we were making some progress, she was still
very nervous.

We eventually left the kitchen to explore the rest of the house. It had a hot tub in
the back, along with a sauna, as well. My bedroom was bigger than the floor plan of
my last place. I loved it and was even more ready to get my things moved in and
situated. Bella kindly offered to help me move in, which I more than willingly
accepted.

I still didn't know how we'd work this out with Emmett. Would he have a problem
with us just being friends? Or would he see right through me? Would he see that I
kind of had a thing for his little sister?

"Rose mentioned that Emmett invited you to dinner on Sunday." Bella was
wringing her hands together again. "I, uh, haven't really told him that we've
continued talking… or anything. Not that I'm hiding it, I just… he is so
overprotective of me and I didn't know if he'd want me talking to his friend."

"Bella, I'm your friend now, too. I honestly don't think he'd have a problem with us
being friends." We both knew there was something more there, but for now, it would
just be labeled as 'friends'.

"Yeah," she agreed shyly.

Leaning against the wall in my bedroom, I tried to hold in my yawns, but was
unsuccessful.

"We should go… you look so tired."

I shrugged my shoulders. "Yeah, but I like spending time with you."

"Well, you're living here now," Bella said with a smiling face. "So…"

"Yeah, I know. Let's get you home," I sighed tiredly, grabbing her hand and
- 36 -
pulling her along, only Bella stumbled and fell against my chest.

I didn't want to look down as I clutched her body close to mine. I couldn't.
Because if I did, I would have kissed her and that would have been pushing her too
far.

We both let out a nervous laugh and I nervously removed my hand from Bella's
hip, not even realizing I had placed it there. Bella blushed, which I really loved to
see.

"Sorry about that," she said shyly.

I chuckled and held onto her arm. "Maybe I should hold onto you a little longer...
wouldn't want you falling in my new house."

"Ha ha, very funny," Bella said with a quiet laugh.

I walked her to the door when I dropped her off at her apartment, which surprised
her, but I wanted to make sure she got in safely.

I called Bella when I got back to the lodge and we talked for a little while; nothing
important, but anything to keep her there a while longer.

Although I would have loved to have made plans to do something on Saturday with
her, I didn't want to push my luck. We were going to have dinner at Emmett's house
on Sunday, so I would be seeing her then anyway. Bella and I both agreed to just let
Emmett think we met whenever I went by her office on Friday. After all, Emmett
was the one who gave me her information in the first place, so if anyone was to
blame for this development, or whatever you call this between Bella and me, it
would be him.

I spent Saturday roaming Coronado, just hanging out basically. I walked several
miles all day long and acted surprised when I found Bella sitting out on the beach
late that night.

"I didn't know you'd be here," I joked, even though she had sent me a text earlier
in the evening. Bella giggled as I sat down next to her, staring out at the water.

"What's your favorite kind of dessert?" Bella asked from out of nowhere.

"Um... carrot cake."

- 37 -
 Making a disgusted face, Bella turned towards me. "Seriously?"

"Yep. Why?" I asked, leaning over and nudging her shoulder with mine.

Bella tucked a stray hair behind her ear as the wind picked up. "Well, Rose asked
me to bring dessert, so... I thought I would make whatever you liked. But carrot
cake? Ew."

"Hey, don't put down the carrot cake... it's good!" I said, acting as though I was
genuinely offended.

"I've never even made a carrot cake. I'll have to find the recipe tonight."

I didn't want her to go to all that trouble just because it was my favorite. "You
don't have to do that, Bella. I was just kidding. I like anything, really."

"Oh, hush! I'm going to make it," Bella said with a grin. I loved that she was
starting to open up to me even more. "I just think you're odd. That's all."

"You think I'm odd? Well, I think you're crazy for coming out to this beach all by
yourself. That's odd."

Bella nudged my shoulder this time. "Oh, please, don't start. I knew when I saw
you walking up that you were just checking up on me."

"No. I wanted to spend time with you, Bella." I was serious, and though her tone
was playful, I knew she honestly believed that was why I went out to the beach.
Bringing her knees up to her chest and resting her head on them, Bella looked over
at me questioningly. "I do worry about you out here and walking back to your
apartment... I mean, it's a pretty far walk... but I mainly just wanted to see you
again."

"Oh," was her shy reply.

"Yeah," was my dumb reply.

We sat in silence for a while until Bella announced that she was going back to her
apartment. Luckily, I talked her into walking back with me to the lodge because I
had my mother's top secret recipe for carrot cake - it was a Betty Crocker recipe. I
ended up driving her back to her apartment, feeling better knowing that I'd see her
the next day.

- 38 -
 When I arrived at Emmett's the next day, he met me in the driveway with two of
his kids hanging all over him. I thought it would be a nice, relaxing afternoon
catching up with an old friend, but when I walked into the kitchen and not only saw
Bella and Rose, but also a red head facing away from me, I turned pale.

It was the same red head that was my mom's friend.

The same one that my mother gave my number to.

And Bella was standing next to her as they fixed dinner.

Emmett cleared his throat. "Edward's here," he announced, and I wanted to cringe
when the three women turned around, specifically Bella. "Bell said you guys already
met and, dude, you didn't tell me about meeting Vickie," he added.

"Nice to see you again, Edward," Vickie said with a flirty smile. She was different
this time, almost more relaxed or something, not being around my mother.

Rose walked over to me, enveloping me in a tight hug. "It's so good to see you
again, Edward!"

"Thanks for having me over," I said to Rose. Once Rose pulled away, I looked over
to Bella, still not acknowledging Vickie. "Hi, Bella."

"Oh, so did you two meet up at the housing office the other day?" Emmett asked.

"Hi, Edward," Bella answered, her face flushing. "Yes, Em, I was there when he
checked in."

After a moment of confusion, Vickie and Rose explained that they were related.
What a small fucking world, right? Vickie and Rose were cousins and very good
friends. When Vickie arrived at their house for dinner and heard Emmett talking
about me coming over, they put two and two together. Rose winked at me as we
stood in the kitchen while Vickie talked about my mother's grand plan to set the two
of us up.

I couldn't even focus on what they were saying because I was worried about what
was said around Bella regarding my situation with Vickie. Hell, I didn't even have a
"situation" with Vickie. I was furious at my mother for ever putting me in this
situation, and furious at myself for even saying she could give her my number. This
was going to turn out badly.

- 39 -
 As Rose and Vickie pulled Emmett into their conversation about how this was such
a big coincidence, Bella turned around, her back facing us as she cut up some
vegetables for a salad. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw a glass cake holder with a
beautifully decorated carrot cake.

"I love carrot cake," I blurted out stupidly. Bella looked back over her shoulder
and let out a small laugh. I received strange looks from everyone else in the room. I
shrugged my shoulders, trying to look innocent, but failing terribly.

"Well, at least somebody likes it. Bella got a wild idea to make it because she's
never tried it before," Emmett complained.

One of the kids started crying from upstairs, and Bella quickly offered to go check
on him. She hurried out of the kitchen, leaving me standing next to Vickie.

"What's up her butt today?" Vickie asked with an eyeroll.

"I have no idea. She was fine earlier and then seemed to get all pissy a little while
ago..." Rose replied, waving her hand.

Emmett grimaced slightly with a shrug. "She's just quiet," he said to me. "You
probably noticed that already. She's really sweet, though."

"She is really nice... helped me out a lot with the house and stuff." I had to take up
for her because Vickie was being kind of... bitchy about Bella.

I wanted to go talk to Bella, to tell her that nothing was going on between Vickie
and me, because I really didn't know what was said before I arrived. "Where's the
restroom at, Em?"

He told me where to go and, luckily, I passed Bella in one of the bedrooms. The
light was out, with only a night light shining dimly throughout the room.

"Hey," I whispered, not wanting to wake up the small child she was rocking.

"Hi," she whispered back.

"Thanks for the carrot cake."

"You're welcome," she replied nervously.

"Listen... I don't know what was said, but Vickie and I-"
- 40 -
 "You don't have to explain anything to me, Edward," Bella interrupted before I
could even finish.

But she was wrong. "Yes, Bella... I do, because there isn't anything going on
between me and Vickie."

"Okay," she replied quietly.

"And there isn't going to be..." I sighed. "My mother decided to put her nose in my
business and tried to set me up with Vickie at that party... the dinner party; do you
remember me complaining about that?" She nodded, waiting for me to continue. "I
left the party early to call you."

"You didn't have to do that, Edward."

"But I wanted to."

That was as far as we got in our little conversation because I heard Emmett
coming up the stairs. Cowardly, I stepped out of the room, meeting Emmett in the
hallway. He said he was going up to check on Bella and I assumed it had something
to do with the way Vickie and Rose were talking about her. I could tell he didn't like
them acting like she was being rude, and I didn't really like it either.

For the rest of the night, Vickie blatantly flirted with me in front of everyone. The
look on Bella's face told me that she had the same feelings as me; there was
something more than friendship going on between us.

When Bella announced that she was going home later that night, I made an excuse
that I needed to leave, as well. Vickie decided to leave, too. I felt a little shitty for
ignoring Vickie, because any other time I probably would have definitely gone out
with a woman like her, but for the time being I didn't really care to.

Bella was loading up her car when Vickie stopped by my vehicle. "So, Edward...
we should get together soon. I could show you around town."

"I don't know when I can, with the new job and all..."

"Well, how about I come by and cook you dinner one night. I-"

I had to stop where this was going before Bella left and didn't hear me. "Actually...
I'm kind of seeing someone right now and I don't know how that would go over, ya
know?"
- 41 -
 "Oh..." Vickie's face dropped. "Well, I just assumed since your mom said you were
single..."

"Yeah, but I don't usually tell my mother everything, so..."

Bella's eyes were wide as she got into her car. I was relieved that she heard me,
though I didn't know what this all meant. Did she want me to pursue something with
her? Would she assume I was involved with someone else, not realizing I wanted to
be involved with her?

Fuck. When did my life become so complicated?

"Okay, well, you know how to get a hold of me," Vickie winked before walking
away.

I drove by Bella's apartment, but her car wasn't there. Before I drove away, I sent
her a text, hoping that she would reply.

Call me? I need to talk to you. -E

Like it? Hate it? Review please! :)

So... I'm sorry for the delay. If you follow me on Twitter, you probably saw my
rants (via Blackberry) since Saturday that I have been without internet access. I was
only able to send out half of the teasers for review replies (from work... shh...) and
when my internet connection FINALLY came back up last night, I was able to send
the chapter to my beta. RL problems suck and I'm sorry it got in the way of this
update. Make sure you check out the forum and my blog... or follow me on Twitter
for updates and teasers - I posted two teasers.

Thanks to my awesome readers - I can't thank you guys enough! And to my beta,
Jessica1971, everyone over at the forum and my Twitter peeps - especially the ones
that answer my random questions about the military. ;)

Thanks for reading and have a great day!

- 42 -
 The Beach

Disclaimer: SM owns Twilight.

Bella

I left Emmett's house, not ready to go home, but just ready to get away. It was
quite a night, and maybe it was just my PMS kicking in, but Vickie drove me
absolutely insane.

From the time that Vickie arrived, I wanted to tell her to shut up. She was always
around because she was so close to Rose, and over the years she treated me like a
little sister, I guess. If she was my sister, she'd be the one that I avoided at all costs.

When Vickie mentioned that her boss tried setting her up with this guy that
Emmett might know, I cringed. And when she said his name, that just confirmed my
need to cringe. Emmett, Vickie, and Rose couldn't get over the fact that Vickie had
been working with Edward's mom all this time, and blah, blah, blah. He had never
met Edward's mother, but was aware that they were living in San Diego; regardless,
it was just a small freaking world.

So my age was really shining through at that moment as my immaturity or

jealousy level increased…

Vickie was outgoing, beautiful, and could just about have any guy that she wanted.
I was present to witness many guys falling over her and willing to do anything that a
woman… no, cougar… wanted.

Dread seeped in as I glanced outside and saw Edward in the driveway with
Emmett. I didn't want to know his reaction to Vickie being there, especially because
Vickie acted as though they hit it off at his parent's party that night. If I remembered
correctly, Edward slipped out of the party early and called me.

I wanted to brag that he wasn't actually interested in her, but I couldn't because
Emmett and Rose would start getting into parent mode, rather than be happy that I
liked someone.

Edward seemed nervous all night, and even though my jealousy was raging, I still
tried to keep a smile on my face. Rose could see through the fake smile and pulled
me aside, asking me if I was okay. I just told her I wasn't feeling very well; she

- 43 -
thought I was mad that Emmett invited someone over for dinner. If she only knew…

Call me? I need to talk to you. –E

I read that message over and over as I sat on the beach. What did he want to talk
about? I heafrd him tell Vickie that he wasn't interested, which I literally had to hold
my arm down so I didn't do a fist pump as I got into my car. But he said he was
seeing someone else. Was he actually considering seeing me? I trusted him
completely and remembered him telling me that he broke off a casual relationship
with a woman back in Washington, so I knew he wasn't actually seeing someone
else.

My hands shook as I thought about being with Edward. Could I tell him that I was
oblivious to how a relationship worked? Could I tell him that my first and only
experience with sex was awful and I feared doing it again? Or better yet, could I tell
him that the only person that ever kissed me was Tyler (the bad sex experience guy)
and he didn't even kiss me on the lips then?

I felt humiliated because people watch movies like 'Never Been Kissed' and
actually laugh at the idea of a person in their twenties never being kissed, but in my
case it was true.

Lying back, not caring if my hair got sand in it, I stared up at the sky and wished
my life wasn't so complicated. For just one day, I wished that I could be normal like
all the other women my age and stop being so quiet. I hated feeling awkward. I
hated feeling insecure, though I didn't really have anything to be insecure about. It
was irritating and I wondered where I got the shy gene from. My mother was by far
an outgoing person, so outgoing that she couldn't keep her legs closed. My father
was pretty much the same way as my mother, only he wasn't a friendly man; he was
closed off and seemed angry, but I forget, that was usually just the way he was with
me.

"I thought I'd find you here." It was Edward. And he was standing over me with a
sweet smile on his face. "I went by your apartment, but didn't see your car…"

I sat up quickly, just as Edward sat down next to me. "Is everything okay?"

Edward nodded, his body so close to mine that our hips were almost touching. He
stretched his arms out and placed his hands on the area behind us. With a little
nudge to my shoulder, I turned my head towards him, my face inches away from his.

"You can lean back against my arm if you want to," he suggested, nodding towards
- 44 -
his arm which was directly behind me.

I couldn't control the huge smile that spread across my face. Without saying
anything, I took him up on his offer and leaned back.

After a few minutes of silence, I couldn't take it anymore. "So… you needed to talk
to me?"

His arm that I was resting against stiffened. "Yeah… I, uh… so, you know Vickie?"

"Yeah," I answered dryly.

"Such a small fucking world…" he mumbled under his breath. But then I could feel
his breath on the top of my head and I relaxed even more against him. "Do you know
why I left that party early and called you that night?"

I shook my head, not really knowing what to say.

"Because I like you, Bella," he admitted, sounding as though he was holding his
breath. I certainly felt as though I couldn't breathe. "I felt crazy at first, for liking
someone I had never met… and then when I actually did meet you… well, I'd like to
see where this goes."

I was speechless. Completely speechless.

"Say something," he whispered, his voice pleading. "Please?"

"I… I don't really know what to say, I mean… I'm flattered and… and well, I feel
the same way," I admitted shyly.

Edward sat up fully, but the arm that I rested my back on was now wrapped
around my shoulder as he moved his body around to look at me. "You do?"

I nodded, feeling my face burning with my admission.

"That's… really good," he whispered, his hand cupping the side of my face. "Very
good, actually."

"Yeah?"

He nodded once again and slowly moved closer towards my face. I held my breath,
thinking that he was going to kiss me.
- 45 -
 And he did, but only by pressing his lips against my forehead. "Can I take you out
next weekend? On an actual date?"

"Yes," I answered.

With a big smile, Edward stood, pulling me up along with him. "Are you going
home soon?"

"Yeah, I need to do some laundry and stuff… get ready for another work week."
And then the most amazing thing happened – I actually grew a pair, as Rose would
say. "Do you want to come over for a while?"

God, even as I said the words, I felt so pathetic. Would he get the wrong idea?
That is what those women asked when they wanted to "advance" the relationship.
Women like my mother, most likely. And really, when you ask a man in for a cup of
coffee… come on? Coffee, that late at night? You might as well just say, "hey, I'm
ready and willing, so let's skip the small talk…"

Edward was standing inches away from me and once I was done mentally berating
myself for asking him over, I realized he looked kind of regretful. Oh God, I really
was making a fool out of myself. The man just said he wanted to take me on a date;
it wasn't like we were that advanced in our relationship, if you could even call it
that.

"I would really love to," he began and I looked down, feeling slightly embarrassed.
"Hey," he said softly, placing a finger beneath my chin, lifting my face up. "I want to,
Bella, but I have to get up in about three or so hours… it's Hell Week," he explained.

"You should be sleeping right now!" I said, looking down at my phone to check the
time. Hell Week was… hell, basically, but mainly for the trainees and not so much
the trainers. Still, the trainers had to get up at insane hours and deal with the cool,
wet mornings, so I did feel bad for him.

"Well, I would have been if someone didn't disappear on me… and not call me
when I asked them to." His smile was playful and endearing.

"I was going to… I just… I really suck at this kind of stuff, Edward."

Leaning forward to kiss me on the forehead, his lips lingered there longer than
before. "I suck at this, too, Bella, but I want to learn with you. Just don't shut me out.
You can always talk to me."

- 46 -
 How his lips felt against my forehead, moving and breathing against me, made my
knees buckle. Never in my life had I ever felt that way.

My awkward hands didn't know where to go. They were sort of balled up,
squished between our bodies, but as I felt Edward's hands skim across my back in a
soothing manner, I relaxed. Very slowly, I placed my hands against his chest,
amazed by just how hard it was.

And before I even realized what was happening, my head turned upward, meeting
Edward's gaze, his eyes fixed on my lips. His mouth inched closer to mine as I
struggled to breathe; yes, I actually had to remind myself to do so.

The moment his lips touched mine, I literally felt my legs weaken. And though it
was just a simple kiss that maybe lasted a few seconds, it was amazing.

Not ashamed to admit it anymore, Edward Cullen had just been my first real kiss
after waiting for twenty two years, and I was more than happy that it was him.

Edward

A few hours later, I was dragging myself out of bed to get ready for work. I maybe
slept for an hour or so, not able to stop thinking about Bella. I was finally able to
man up and tell her how I felt, and knowing that she felt the same way made it even
better.

I loved her shyness and the way her cheeks flushed when she talked to me, and I
knew that we would have to take things slow. I was okay with going slow, though it
would be hard sometimes because I wanted her so badly. I couldn't imagine what it
would be like to have her in my bed or in my shower or even on my couch.

Those thoughts are what kept me up all night.

I took a quick shower, but did take a small amount of time to relieve myself of the
rather painful erection that my fantasies with Bella had caused.

Before I dressed, I checked the weather on my phone, wanting to make sure I was
dressed appropriately. Remembering my time as a trainee in BUD/s, it was really
fucking cold outside, but that's mainly because I was in the water most of the time.

It was going to be a cool and rainy day, so I dressed in my sweatshirt that had
been issued to me, along with my camo pants and boots. Bella had invited me over
for dinner at her place after work, so I laid out some jeans and a t-shirt to wear later
- 47 -
that day. I had always been a neat freak, always needing to be organized, almost
obsessing over small things. I hated being that way, but unfortunately it was my way
of life.

I was meeting up with Emmett at the office where he would introduce me to a few
of the other trainers. I was directly below Emmett, so technically I was the
supervisor for the other trainers. I really hadn't been in a supervisory position
before, so I was kind of nervous, just because I knew how it was to be one of the
new guys getting another boss.

"Hey man," Emmett mumbled as I walked into the office. It was kind of surreal,
working in that office after training there so many years ago, not knowing what my
life was going to be like as a Navy SEAL.

"Morning," I replied quietly, wiping my eyes because, to be honest, I was really

fucking tired.

Only two of the other trainers were in the office because the others were already
outside with our training class. I actually knew one of them and the other one knew
my brother, so I felt a little at ease.

The four of us drank a cup of coffee before going outside. It was raining already
and with the small amount of wind blowing, it was really freaking cold. I felt bad for
the training class, but was thankful at the same time that it wasn't me out there
doing the training exercises.

I was sitting with Emmett in the office around lunchtime, just catching up on
things, and I almost choked on my food when he mentioned Vickie. He thought I was
insane not to "hit that", although she wasn't really drop dead gorgeous; Bella was
much more beautiful that Vickie.

"So the person you're seeing… does she live here or back in Washington?" Emmett
asked after I gave my excuse for not going out with Vickie.

"She's from San Diego," I lied, trying to keep my answer vague. "It's kind of new…
and I don't want to ruin what we have by dating someone else."

Emmett was a family man and wanted me to have the same happiness as he did;
he was being genuine and I appreciated that, but I really didn't need his help. And I
really didn't think he'd appreciate the fact that I was dating his baby sister, as he
always called her, though she wasn't a baby in my eyes.

- 48 -
 Just as he was explaining how he worried about the day his "baby sister" started
dating, I received a text from Bella.

Hope you're having a good first day. Stay warm. –B

Holding back a smile, I listened to Emmett drag on about his worries over Bella
because he felt she was naïve and innocent and didn't want her to be taken
advantage of. I almost wanted to admit my feelings for her and let him know that I
would never hurt her, but it was Bella's place to say something to him. I mean, she
needed to let him know that she was an adult and was tired of him babying her,
because she was. Several times during our many conversations, Bella would say how
Emmett and Rose treated her like a baby so much that it made her feel stupid.

Trying to stay warm. How's your day going? Need me to bring anything
tonight? –E

I knew she wouldn't ask me to bring anything even if she did need something
because she wasn't one to speak up, but I had to ask just in case. And on the subject
of speaking up, I wondered how our intimacy would progress if I had to work hard
every time for her to tell me what she wanted or what she liked. I had patience,
though, and would definitely go at whatever pace she wanted.

"So do you want to come over for dinner tonight? I know you probably don't like
eating out so much," Emmett offered.

"Nah, I've got a few things to do and my mom wanted me to stop by, so I'll
probably eat with them. Thanks for the offer, though."

"That's cool, man, but you're welcome to come over anytime. In fact, you probably
would want to come over tomorrow night. Bella cooks lasagna on Tuesday nights –
kind of a tradition, I guess… anyway, it's kick ass."

Now, mention Bella's name and I'm there. "That sounds really good. I love
lasagna."

I've got everything. Steak, baked potato, and salad. Sound good? I do owe
you after all. ;) –B

Even though Bella was still shy around me, she was starting to flirt a little bit and
I loved it.

Sounds really good. I'll bring dessert, unless you have that as well? –E
- 49 -
 Last night when she had invited me to go back to her place, I hated to turn her
down because I really would have loved to have spent more time with her, but I did
need to try to sleep. Also, I didn't know what would have happened if I had gone
there; it was hard enough to stop kissing her on the beach, and that was just an
innocent little kiss. There was so much more that I wanted to do with her.

No, I forgot to get stuff for dessert. I can go after work if I need to though
– I don't want you to go to the trouble. –B

Her nervous reply made me laugh and Emmett looked at me strangely as I focused
on my phone.

I want to bring dessert, if that's okay. Can't wait to see you again. –E

Of course it's okay. Can't wait to see you, too. –B

The rest of my day went by so fucking slowly and all I could think about was
spending time alone with Bella again. This time it would be in private, no public
restaurants where she might be extra nervous; however, I wondered what it would
be like with us, completely alone inside her apartment.

After work, I stopped by the lodge and took a quick shower. I wanted to look
somewhat presentable for our dinner, and after being in the rain for most of the day,
I was far from presentable.

On my way to Bella's, I stopped by one of the local restaurants that I used to go to

and picked up a pint of ice cream. It was the best ice cream I had ever tasted and I
knew it would be perfect with the left over carrot cake that I hoped Bella took home
with her.

I'm almost there. You ready for me or do you need more time? –E

I arrived earlier than I had originally told her, once again, but I was anxious to see
her.

I'm still cooking, but come on up. I could use the company. :) –B

Three minutes later, I was standing outside her doorway, knocking lightly.
Hearing her quiet footsteps near the door, I took a deep breath, feeling a little
nervous.

"Hi, Edward," she said softly with a sweet smile.

- 50 -
 Leaning forward, I kissed her cheek. "Hi."

My nervousness instantly disappeared and I couldn't wait to spend some alone

time with Bella. It was going to be a good night.

Epic apology for the delay. As a reader, I hate long update waits and so I
do understand if any of you were frustrated, but RL crapiness has brought
it's wrath down on me and my family, so I really had to take a small break to
work some things out. For any new readers, I promise, I have never gone
this long to update, so I hope to not have this happen again. Those of you
with your sweet words and prayers, I cannot thank you enough and feel very
blessed to have "met" y'all (my inner Texan letting loose).

Big thanks to my befta, Jessica1971 - she is awesome and catches my odd

errors. ;)

Next update should be by Wednesday or Thursday. I'll post a teaser on my

blog and on the forum at some point during the week.

Like the chapter? Don't like it? Let me know!

Oh, and if you don't have me on author alert, you missed my Haiti one-shot
- Anonymous Lover - it's very different from anything I've ever written, so I
am a little nervous about it. For those of you that did read it and want me to
write more, I am - it's going to be a short story, probably about 5-10
chapters. Anywho, check it out please!

And thanks for all of the reviews for the ending of IC - I am grateful for
your support and very happy by the overwhelming response.

Thanks a million for reading and have a great night!

- 51 -
 The Fiery Grill

Disclaimer: SM owns Twilight.

Edward

I stood next to Bella in her small kitchen, aching to touch her, but knowing I
needed to keep my distance somewhat. The moment I walked into her apartment, I
couldn't fight off the strong attraction my body held for her. She was dressed in
jeans and a gray 'NAVY' t-shirt with her hair pulled back into a pony tail, and her
glasses that made her insanely sexy.

"So, you look exhausted," Bella began, her voice seeming slightly nervous. "Long
day?"

"Eh, it wasn't too bad. I had sfomething to look forward to," I replied with a grin,
nudging her arm.

She giggled nervously and blushed.

Focusing on the cucumber I was cutting up for the salad, I willed away the urge to
kiss her. "What about you? Did you have a good day?"

Bella shrugged her shoulders. "It was good… okay for a Monday, anyway." And as
if her face couldn't get any redder, it definitely did with her next statement. "And, I,
uh… had something to look forward to, too." Her ears even turned slightly pink.

Not giving me a chance to reply, she went out to the balcony to check on the
steaks. She wasn't going to get away that easily, though.

"So… you were looking forward to something? What were you looking forward
to?"

I was a teasing asshole, but it was my nature to push just a tiny bit.

"Seeing you," Bella replied honestly. "And I guess since we're asking questions…
what were you looking forward to?"

"You, of course. And hoping we might pick up where we left off at the beach last
- 52 -
night."

Her breathing hitched as I stood beside her. Gaining some braveness myself, I
lowered my head to place a small kiss on her clothed shoulder. Tiny chill bumps
spread across her neck, but our "moment" was shot when her small hand
accidentally touched the fiery grill, burning her index finger.

The man side of me wanted to do a fist pump because that small kiss made her
forget what she was doing, which was a huge ego boost, but the other side of me
that was quickly falling for Bella felt awful because I knew that hurt like hell.

"Ouch," Bella mumbled, pulling her hand to her chest.

"Shit, Bella, I'm sorry, I wasn't thinking," I said urgently, trying to look at her
finger.

"I'm okay," Bella replied quickly, shaking her head. "It's okay, I'm just a big klutz…
so stupid," she mumbled.

I pulled her hand away from her chest, and might have grazed a breast by
accident. "You are not stupid, Bella." Carefully holding her hand, I inspected the
damage. "Do you have a first aid kit?"

With a small laugh, Bella smiled. "An accident prone person is always fully stocked
with those."

I chuckled and led her inside to the kitchen, instructing her to hold her hand
under the water as I went to retrieve one of the kits from her bathroom. I had to
hurry out of the bathroom as soon as I found the kit because my mind could not stop
thinking about Bella being wet and naked in her shower. Horny ass, that's me.

Once her hand was dry from the cold water, I led her to the couch where I applied
burn cream and wrapped some gauze around the sore finger. Bella watched me as I
worked on her, her eyes darting away when I would look directly at her.

I kissed the tip of her finger and smiled. "Better now?"

Bella nodded, her face crimson. "Yes. Thank you, Edward."

I brought her hand to my mouth and kissed the back of it. "You're welcome,
gorgeous. Now, sit here and rest while I check on the steaks."

- 53 -
 "You don't have to do that, I can," Bella protested as she stood from the couch.

"I just want to help, Bella. You've done so much tonight. Let me help a little bit.
Please?"

She smiled, nodding shyly, but followed me outside.

We stood on the balcony, silent, both of us still a little nervous. I wasn't exactly
nervous; I just wanted Bella to feel at ease around me, and considering she had just
embarrassed herself, I knew it would take a while to get her to warm up to me.

"I was thinking about our date… I was wondering if you had ever been to a
drive-in movie theater?"

"N-no, I've never been to one, but it sounds like fun."

Dark car.

Alone with Bella.

Good food.

Two hours, possibly four to five if we stay for the second showing, completely
alone.

Yeah, I'd say it was a good choice and sounded like a lot of fun.

"Good, so… I'll pick you up around five-thirty? Sound good?"

"Yes," she replied bashfully.

"Great! My brother takes his fiancée there all the time and she loves it, so I
thought you might like it. I'll have to check on what movies are playing, though. Any
specific kind of movies you like or dislike?"

One of our prior conversations was about scary movies and how she didn't really
like to watch those, mainly because she lived alone. My mind was already jumping to
assumptions that I might get her to come back to my place because then she
wouldn't be alone, but I had to keep reminding myself that I couldn't rush her like
that. It was going to be very hard to control myself around her.

"Any movie is fine with me… although I might keep you on the phone for a long
- 54 -
time at night if it's a scary one," Bella admitted, opening up just a little.

I grinned and took the steaks off of the grill, placing them on the plate that Bella
was holding. "I don't mind staying up with you at all," I said before kissing her
forehead. I wanted to kiss her rosy lips, but I was afraid I would get carried away if I
got started, and technically anyone could see us on her balcony. We still had to deal
with the issue of keeping our relationship private.

Instead of sitting at the small table Bella had in her kitchen, we sat on the floor in
the living room, eating at the coffee table. It was cozy and we sat side by side,
leaning against the back of the couch.

"So did Emmett give you a hard time today? Learning everything?"

"Nah, he's pretty laid back." I wanted to ask her if we could ever get to the point
where we didn't have to hide our feelings from Emmett, but I didn't know how she
would respond. "I, uh… I didn't tell him about you and me, but he did invite me over
to dinner at his place tomorrow. He said you were making lasagna… so, I hope it's
okay with you that I'll be there."

Bella wiped her mouth and gently placed her napkin back in her lap. "Of course
it's okay that you'll be there… I still don't know how he'll react to this," she motioned
between the two of us, "but it's really none of his business. And I don't want you to
think I want to hide this," again with the motioning between us, "but I just want to…
I want to enjoy it and not have Emmett and Rose nagging for details or anything.
Does that make sense?"

"Yes, it definitely makes sense." And it was true, Emmett would constantly be
giving me the evil eye and making sure I wasn't going to hurt his baby sister. Bella
would have to deal with Rose constantly asking if I was treating her right, because
even though Bella was an adult and could make her own decisions, Rose and
Emmett still viewed her as the child they took care of, practically raising as a
teenager. I could understand their worries, but I didn't know how to assure them
that I would never let anything happen to her. They could trust me.

I placed my hand over Bella's, which was resting on her thigh. Her eyes just about
bulged out of her head, but in a good way, I could tell.

"I just don't want to keep it a secret forever because I don't want Emmett to be
even more pissed that I lied to him. He just cares about you so much, Bella."

Bella nodded, her eyes gazing down at our touching hands. "I know, and he's a
- 55 -
really great brother, but he would probably say something like you're too old for me
even though I don't think you are, or he doesn't want me dating his friends.
Something like that, you know?"

"I understand, and just for the record, the age thing doesn't bother me… I'm
relieved to hear it doesn't bother you," I said, being completely honest with her.

"Nope, it doesn't bother me. I mean, I was worried that you would want someone
like Vickie when I heard that you two had already met. She is… experienced."

And by experienced, she meant she knew her way around. I kind of suspected it
when I first met her because she just had this kind of attitude that she wasn't dying
for male affection. But then at Emmett's house when I met her for the second time, I
knew she was experienced as Bella said.

But then I started to wonder just how experienced Bella was. Was she still a
virgin? How far had she gotten? With her shyness, I didn't really see her sleeping
with very many men, if any.

"Maybe I don't want someone with a lot of experience." Oh yes, we were having
this conversation. The sex conversation.

"Well, I… I mean, I didn't mean to assume that you w-wanted that, I just -"

I turned my body to face her, but still held onto her hand. "Bella, I know. I wasn't
mad or anything. I just didn't want you to think that's all I wanted."

With me looking directly at her, she was blushing and wouldn't really make eye
contact. "Oh, okay."

I leaned in closer and brought my other hand to her chin, lifting her head up. "Can
I kiss you, Bella?"

Her brown eyes locked with mine as she nodded, so innocent and sweet.

With her small nod, I closed the distance between us, pressing my lips against
hers. Just like our first kiss, it was so fucking sweet, but I wanted more. Bella must
have wanted more as well, because the next thing I felt was her arms wrapping
around my neck, pulling me even closer. As soon as her lips parted, I slipped my
tongue inside, pushing against her own. She let out a quiet little moan, which was so
fucking sexy and made me want so much more.

- 56 -
 My hands were out of control. Without thinking, I pulled her into my lap, not
straddling me, but sitting sideways. I didn't want her to feel my obvious arousal just
yet because I didn't want her to think I was a total ass, but I couldn't help it. I was
insanely attracted to Bella. She was a beautiful woman.

I don't know how far we would have gotten, because Bella seemed to really be into
it. However, my phone rang and interrupted us.

"Fuck," I mumbled, leaning my head back against the couch. Bella's face was
flushed, her lips plump and swollen. "Sorry."

"It's okay," Bella said softly as I pulled my phone out of my pocket.

"Hey, bro." It was Jasper. I knew he would be calling to see how I handled my first
day of work. "Were you sleeping, you lazy ass?"

"No, man… What's up?"

Bella shifted to move off of my lap, but I wrapped my arm around her waist and
grinned.

"Just wanted to see how everything went?"

"Good, but I froze my ass off standing out in the rain all day."

"Yeah, Ali and I thought of you when we were eating lunch in my warm office," he
joked as we both chuckled.

"How's Ali feeling? Better I hope?"

Jasper's fiancée, Alice, was pregnant with their first child together, and she had
been very sick from the beginning. It was a surprise pregnancy and they decided on
waiting to get married until summertime, after she had the baby. This would be his
second marriage. His first wife left him after he came back from the mission that
almost ruined his life. They had three children together and it killed him to be
separated from them, but I think that is what helped him get through therapy and
get his life back on track. His wife was a heartless bitch that didn't want a crippled
husband. Nobody liked her.

"She's good. Feeling better, actually, and she wants you to know that she'll help
get the house fixed up when we move you in this weekend. Are we still starting on
Friday?"
- 57 -
 Fuck. I had told everyone we would start Friday night, but had planned my date
with Bella, as well. Oh well, my family would just have to change their plans,
because I wasn't going to cancel on Bella. "No, actually I think we'll start on
Saturday. I've got plans on Friday."

"Hot date?"

"Yes."

"What?"

"Yes, I'm taking my girlfriend to the drive in," I replied casually and almost
laughed aloud when Bella turned her head towards me with wide eyes.

"Congrats, man. When do we get to meet her? You know Ali will freak."

"Well, she'll be there on Saturday…"

I would have to call my brother back to fill him in on the details, specifically that
we didn't want Emmett or Rose to know just yet. He would understand, anyway. Ali
was a little bit younger than Jasper, just by five years, but even she worried about
her big brother's reaction.

"Good, well, call me sometime this week or come over for dinner whenever."

We said our goodbyes and after I placed my phone on the couch, I brought one of
Bella's hands to my mouth and placed a small kiss there. "I hope you don't mind me
calling you my girlfriend… but that's kind of what I was hoping for…"

"No, no… I don't mind at all, Edward." Bella was still looking down, starting to get
all shy again.

"Hey," I whispered, hoping she would look at me. She did. "I'm sorry if I got a little
carried away before."

Bella let out this little nervous giggle. "I wasn't complaining."

Smiling widely, I wrapped my arms around her, squeezing gently. "Well, good,
because I don't think I'm ready to let you go yet."

Bella

- 58 -
 I was dating Edward Cullen and he told his brother that I was his girlfriend.

I would die a happy woman now. Seriously.

To most people, it might not be a big deal, but to me it was huge. He was
charming, polite, and drop dead gorgeous. Even when we went to eat at that smelly
fish restaurant, all of the women were staring at us, envious because they weren't
out with him.

After Edward left my house, I felt like I was on top of the world, even though my
hand hurt from the embarrassing burn I got while cooking dinner. He was so sweet
and careful as he doctored my hand. I was falling for him quickly and couldn't wait
to spend more time with him.

However, when Tuesday evening rolled around, I began to get nervous because I
would have to hide my obvious feelings for him. Rose could read me like no other. I
hoped that she wouldn't notice.

Edward sent me a text on his way to their house.

Hey, I'll be there in 5. I'm starving. And cold. Want to hang out after
dinner? My place or yours? –E

I grinned, but tried to hide it because Rose was already looking at me

suspiciously. I shrugged and closed out the text. "Angela wants me to go out with
her this Friday."

God, I was a liar.

"You should, Bell." Rose wanted me to go out and enjoy my "single life" even
though clubs and dancing would never be my kind of "thing".

"I might."

True to his word, Edward arrived a few minutes later, just as I took the lasagna
out of the oven. Rose was busy making a salad when Emmett and Edward walked
into the kitchen.

"Hi, Rose. Hi, Bella," Edward said, his voice so smooth and… sexy. My knees
actually felt weak as I remembered that same voice asking me if it was okay for him
to kiss me. That was a really great kiss, by the way.

- 59 -
 "Hey, Edward," Rose replied with a smile. "Tough day at work?"

"Nah, not too bad."

I turned around and tucked my hair behind my ears. "Hi."

If I was overly friendly, Rose and Emmett would notice. And if I completely
ignored him, which I couldn't do even if I wanted to, they would notice.

"The food smells great," Edward said with a crooked smile.

"Well, it's pretty much ready if you guys want to take a seat at the table," Rose
said to Edward. She turned to Emmett and chuckled. "Em, you'll need to go find
your crazy children. They're playing hide and go seek."

Emmett groaned and rubbed his forehead, looking exhausted just like Edward did.

"I'll go find them, Em," I offered.

He thanked me several times, making his way over to the table with Edward. As I
turned to leave the room, Edward slyly winked at me without Emmett noticing, and I
immediately felt my face heat up. I left the room and leaned against the wall beside
the staircase, taking a deep breath, frustrated that I was hiding my feelings for
Edward. I would've loved to sit next to him during dinner, feeling his hand on mine
as we touched beneath the table. But that couldn't happen because I was too
obvious with my facial reactions.

I was about to make my way up the stairs when I overheard Emmett and Edward
talking.

"Bella likes to help with your kids, huh?" Edward questioned.

"Yeah, she's great with them. I'm sure she'll end up having four or five of them
someday," Emmett chuckled.

My mind got too far ahead, thinking of a future with Edward. I couldn't have those
thoughts just yet; it was too soon, but it sure was nice to fantasize. Plus, you have to
actually have sex to reproduce, and I didn't know when Edward and I would ever
take that step. I mean, I knew we would be headed that way if our relationship
continued, but sex still made me insanely nervous, especially with him. I wanted to
be good for him, but had no idea what I was doing when it came to that kind of
physical intimacy.
- 60 -
 I found all of their wild children and joined everyone for dinner. I was
disappointed that Edward didn't really even look at me when I returned, but I
assumed it was just because he was nervous around Emmett, feeling guilty for
hiding his feelings as well.

Rose and I packed up some of the left over lasagna and salad for Edward because
he commented several times about how good it was. Once it was packed up for him,
he left soon after, saying how exhausted he was. I left a few minutes after him,
remembering that he had mentioned us meeting up after dinner.

I sent back a response to his message from earlier as I drove by my apartment to

make sure that he wasn't there already. I didn't see his truck, though.

Hey, did you want me to go to your place or are you coming to mine? –B

He responded a few minutes later, just as I was pulling into the parking lot for the
lodge.

Raincheck? I'm so tired. I could pass out right about now. –E

I slumped in my seat from disappointment, but I did understand. But I was so…
very let down.

That's fine, I understand. Get some rest and let me know if you need
anything. –B

I drove back to my apartment, even though I really wanted to go to the beach, but
since it was "Hell Week" I knew all of the guys would be out there practicing, and I
really just wanted to be alone.

When I got home, I changed into my pajamas and opened my laptop once I was
settled in my comfy chair. I checked my email, and for one second I noticed that
Edward's chat status was 'available'. But in the few seconds that I had been signed
on, he signed off.

I wanted to believe that it was just coincidence that he was signing off when I
signed on.

I wanted to believe that although he was exhausted and didn't even text me back,
that he had to check his email.

And I wanted to just blow it off and say 'whatever', but I would be lying if I said it
- 61 -
didn't hurt my feelings just a little bit.

I didn't want this to turn out like it did with Tyler. He was a nice guy at first and
said sweet things, but getting me, the shyest girl in school, to go to prom with him
was just some game to him, especially the part where he got me into bed with him
afterwards.

I wasn't comparing Edward to Tyler. I just didn't want to get infatuated with
Edward, although it was too late to stop myself. I needed to take a step back,
though, and say a good strong prayer that my blushing would stop when I was
around him. I probably looked like a bashful, red faced fool around him. And that
behavior had to stop.

So.. my beta was not to pleased with Edward's behavior, and I wasn't really
either ;) but this had to come up at some point. Let me know what you
think? Review?

Love you guys. Really.

Big thanks to my readers, reviewers, everyone at the forum, Tweeties, my

beta - Jessica1971.. You guys are amazing.

Have a great night!

Next update - Wednesday 3/10

- 62 -
 The Drive In

Disclaimer: SM owns Twilight.

Edward

I lay in bed, staring at the ceiling, wondering how I could make things right with
Bella. I promised myself that I wouldn't hurt her, and I knew that my vague behavior
tonight must have hurt her, though she wouldn't admit it.

Confusion and anger flooded my mind as I tried to figure out what to say to her.
When Emmett mentioned that Bella wanted children someday, like most women do,
I felt… I don't really know how I felt. I was just disappointed with myself… and
ashamed.

I knew that I needed to tell Bella eventually, but I didn't want to bring that up so
soon in our relationship. That would make me sound crazy, right? Bringing up a
future and kids with her? That conversation so early on usually has a negative
impact.

"You're a fucking idiot," I mumbled to myself before getting out of bed to get my
laptop.

Relief washed over me when I saw that she was still signed on. I was taking the
cowardly way out of this, but I couldn't have this conversation face to face with her.
I felt humiliated and, honestly, I felt like I wasn't good for her.

Feeling very nervous, I clicked on her name.

CullenEA2: Bella, are you there?

I didn't have to wait too long for her response.

IMSwan03: Yeah.

CullenEA2: Can we talk on here for a little bit?

IMSwan03: Sure, but I thought you were going to bed? Not tired now?

- 63 -
 I smiled at her comments because it was her shy way of being sarcastic with me. I
wanted her to tell me I was an asshole for blowing her off, because I deserved it
after the way I treated her.

IMSwan03 is typing…

I waited until she finished typing because I had a rather long message to send to
her, explaining my 'problem'.

IMSwan03: I think I just sounded like a bitch and I'm sorry.

CullenEA2: Don't apologize, Bella. I was a dick earlier. I need to tell you
something, but I've been a coward about it and thought it was too soon to tell you.
So can you give me a minute to type it all out?

IMSwan03: Okay…

I took a deep breath and began typing. When I hit the enter button, I read over my
message, hoping I didn't sound like a complete idiot to her. I was opening up for the
first time, putting myself out there because I wanted a chance with her.

CullenEA2: I can't have children. I was engaged several years ago, and we tried
for a couple of years to get pregnant, but never had any luck. She went to a fertility
doctor to get checked out and it was confirmed that nothing was wrong with her, so
it was assumed that the problem was with me. I didn't want to freak you out by
bringing this up when we just started seeing each other, but earlier at your
brother's house while you were hunting down the kids, Emmett mentioned that you
wanted four or five kids someday. I can't give that to you… and I care about you a
lot, Bella, even if I've only know you for a short time… I just don't want this to end so
soon, and I know that if you want kids of your own in the future, I don't know why
you would want to keep seeing me.

I kept waiting, listening to my loud clock ticking away, hoping she would respond
soon.

IMSwan03: Edward, do you honestly think that my brother knows everything

about me? He doesn't. Yes, I want kids someday (NOT 4 or 5, though…), but that
doesn't mean there aren't any other options for us… if we do get that far in our
relationship. I don't know how you really feel about… us… if you're ready to just give
up so quickly.

Her words cut through me and made me feel like an even bigger asshole because
- 64 -
she thought I was giving up on us.

CullenEA2: No, Bella, I'm not ready to give up. That's why I was crushed tonight.
I didn't know how to bring this up to you… and I was afraid of what you would think
of me.

IMSwan03: I don't know who's put these negative thoughts in your head, but
Edward, you're wrong about yourself. You are a good person and if someone is going
to judge you just based on the fact that you can't have children, then they're a really
messed up person in my opinion.

CullenEA2: I really don't know what to say – I've never told another woman this
before, because I didn't care about them the way I care for you. I've always felt too
ashamed of myself and didn't trust anyone else to open up to them.

I was being completely honest with her and hoping that I didn't screw up anything
between us. I wanted to make this night up to her and fully planned on making our
date on Friday night as perfect as possible.

IMSwan03 is typing…

And she typed for about five minutes.

IMSwan03: I have things I'm ashamed about, also, and it's killing me to admit
this to you… and I probably won't be able to face you for a few days because I'll be
so embarrassed, but here goes… I hate sex. I've only had sex once in my life and it
was awful – painful, non-romantic, and the guy was only with me as a joke because I
was painfully shy in high school (even more than I am right now). My dad found out
that it happened after prom, because… well… small towns have a lot of rumors
going around, and it just so happened that my dad's best friend's kid, Jake, hung out
with Tyler (the jerk) and it was overheard that he was gloating about the whole
thing. Anyway… my dad and step mom were bad people, and I'd rather not talk
about that right now, but that's when things got so bad that Emmett had to come get
me. So… I'm terrified that I won't be good for you, if we get that far… I mean, I want
to, but… gosh, I'm just making an idiot out of myself.

Several things crossed my mind as I was reading what she probably thought of as
her darkest secret.

I wanted to kick that guy's ass for not treating her right.

I wanted to tell everyone in that small ass town to go fuck themselves for
- 65 -
spreading rumors about a teenage girl.

I wanted to kick her step mom and dad's asses, because although I hadn't heard
all the details, I knew that Emmett wanted to kill them both and probably would
have if he could have gotten away with it.

And lastly, I wanted to show her that sex was good. I could make it good for her.

That thought alone had me hard in an instant because I knew it would be great
between us. I could just picture her blushing face as I entered her slowly, taking my
time to give her pleasure before my own.

I wanted Bella so much.

As I was typing my message back, she signed off. "Fuck," I mumbled, afraid that
my delayed reaction to her message probably got her all upset.

A few minutes later, I was rushing out of my room, wearing my black sleep pants
and a t-shirt. I tried calling her cell phone, but she didn't answer. We needed to talk
in person anyway, even if she was too embarrassed, because I needed to show her
that nothing she told me would ever make me think less of her.

When I pulled into the parking lot, I passed by her balcony. The living room was
dark, lit only by a dim light shining throughout the room. I wondered what she was
doing and if she would even open the door for me.

Tentatively, I knocked on the door and took a shuddering breath as I waited.

Luckily I didn't have to wait very long, and I felt so fucking relieved to see her again.
Taking in her appearance, it took all the strength I had to hold myself back from
groping her in the doorway.

Bella stood before me, her face flushed, wearing a green tank top that clung to
her body, revealing her perfect breasts to me. No fucking bra. Fuck. And black
pajama pants. Add to that those damn glasses that made me want her even more.
Her hair was piled on the top of her head in a loose bun with a few strands tucked
behind her ears, exposing her neck that I wanted to kiss and suck on more than
anything. I wanted her so fucking much, it was killing me.

"Edward, what are you -"

I took a step towards her. "You signed off and I… well, I had to see you."

- 66 -
 Bella kept her eyes downward, not able to look at me just yet. "I feel like such an
idiot for telling you that, but you had just told me something personal and I felt bad
for not being open with you, too."

Taking another step, our chests were almost touching as I placed my hands on the
sides of her face, positioning her so that she was looking at me. She closed her eyes,
though.

"Please look at me, Bella. Open your eyes," I whispered. I could feel the heat from
her cheeks beneath my fingers. Very slowly, she opened her eyes. I kissed her nose
and smiled sweetly, wishing she would feel comfortable with me. "You are not an
idiot, and I can't thank you enough for trusting me. You are a stronger person than I
am, because I was a complete ass and wanted to avoid the truth as much as
possible."

"You weren't an ass. I understand why you were upset, Edward. Just promise me
that you won't shut me out like that next time… you asked me to be open with you
and I'm really trying, so will you do the same?" Bella asked softly, her eyes still
locked with mine.

A rather large group of people walked down the hallway behind me, interrupting
our quiet moment.

"Maybe we should go inside," Bella chuckled. I kissed her forehead and agreed,
closing the door and locking it behind me.

Grasping my hand inside her small one, Bella led me to the living room and sat
down on the couch. I sat beside her, but turned my body sideways to face her.

"Thank you for listening to me… you're so easy to talk to. I need to remember that
from now on. And yes, I'm sorry that I closed myself off from you. I should have
known better than to think I couldn't talk to you about this," I admitted.

Bella shifted her body, mimicking mine. "I just… I was afraid that you had
changed your mind or something. I'm not the easiest person to get to know."

I placed my hand on top of hers, which was resting on her ankle. "That's the
farthest thing from the truth… I was worried you wouldn't want to be with me if you
knew the truth about me. And Bella, I love your shyness. You are a genuine, sweet
person, and… your blush just about kills me every time."

That comment made her blush even more. And with my next line, I thought she
- 67 -
was going to burst into flames because her cheeks were so hot.

"It's sexy."

Her eyes went wide, but she quickly looked down and let out a nervous giggle.

I traced the side of her face with my fingertips. "Okay, now I think you're trying to
kill me over here," I teased. But I didn't tease her anymore, because I knew it had
been a really hard, embarrassing night for her. She had opened up to me, and I
opened up to her, but only after I acted like a complete ass.

Bella laughed softly and shook her head, still not looking at me. "Believe me, if
there was something I could do to stop it, I would. I hate that I always blush."

"And if you did something to stop it, I would make you get it reversed. I love that
about you, Bella."

She finally tilted her head up, looking into my eyes. "Thank you."

"Can I kiss you now?"

Bella let out a small huff and smiled. "Yes, but you don't have to ask me every time
because -"

I didn't let her finish as I pressed my mouth against hers. My hands moved to her
waist, pulling her to me, which led to her once again being in my lap, but this time
she was straddling me and I knew she could feel every bit of my erection pressing
into her.

Feeling a bit brave, Bella placed her hands on my chest, her fingertips stroking
lightly. She moaned and I let out a grunt when I felt her press down, grinding
against me where I wanted her most. I was in shock by her boldness, but felt it so
fucking good because that meant she wanted me, too.

Pulling away from her mouth, I continued kissing her, trailing along her neck and
down to her collarbone. She shuddered and chill bumps spread across her skin while
my hands maneuvered their way to her ass, squeezing gently.

"Is this okay?" I whispered as my lips ghosted along her ear. I didn't want her to
feel like I was pushing her or anything, and I knew it was going to be a long time
before she was ready for more, but she was worth it.

- 68 -
 Bring on blue balls and cold showers…

"Yes," Bella replied, her voice rough and hoarse, different from its usual softness.

And holy fuck, I groaned loudly when her timid hands toyed with the hem of my
shirt before touching my bare skin beneath it. We seriously needed to stop because I
was going to come like a horny teenage boy if we went any further.

"Baby, we need to stop," I said roughly, willing myself to remove my hands from
her perfect backside.

Leaning back a bit, Bella's eyes were wide with concern. "W-what's wrong? Did I
do something wrong?"

A deep chuckle rumbled from my chest. "No, you were doing everything right… so
much so that I had to stop before I lost it."

"Before you lost it?" Bella asked innocently. Again, I let out another low chuckle
and nodded my head downwards, motioning to my cock that was fully hardened and
needing her touch. Bella looked down quickly, her mouth forming into a cute 'O'
shape as she realized what I was talking about. "S-sorry… I wasn't thinking,
obviously."

"I can't get enough of you. I will always control myself, but it isn't easy. You are so
sexy and… God, I want you."

Bella grinned shyly, letting out a nervous sigh before resting her head on my
shoulder.

"It's true," I said as I placed a small kiss on the side of her neck.

Bella

I didn't get to see Edward for the next few days, but we did talk every night. I was
sent to help train a new employee at the San Diego base, and though it wasn't far
away, I still got home later at night. Edward was switched to a different shift to train
with the night crew. So while I was working, he was usually sleeping. Or sending me
sweet text messages.

I felt alive and happy for the first time in my life.

Our date was on Friday night and I counted down the days until then. I had lunch
- 69 -
with Rose that Friday and actually got up the nerve to admit to her that I had a date
that night. I didn't tell her who it was with and begged that she keep it quiet from
Emmett. I was tired of lying to her and wanted someone to gush to about my
excitement. I wanted to be one of those women that bragged over the guy she was
seeing.

"Wow, sweetie… so, okay… if you won't tell me who he is, will you at least tell me
where you guys are going?"

"And have you spying? I don't think so."

"Oh, come on, Bell. Just a hint."

"We're going to dinner and a movie."

"So what are you going to wear? Need any help?"

I shook my head, already knowing that I didn't need to dress up. If it was Rose
going to dinner and a movie for a date, she would wear a sexy dress, but that's just
her. Not me. "Nope, I've got it under control."

I was wearing a new skirt that I had yet to wear. I had ordered it online during
one of my chats with Edward before I had met him. It was a white eyelet skirt and I
was pairing it with a black v-neck shirt and flip flops. I didn't want to look too
dressy, trying to stick to a casual look, but this was our first official date, so I did
want to dress up just a bit.

Can't wait to see you. You haven't called off our date yet have you? I hope
not. –E

I read over his latest text message as I tried to focus on my conversation with
Rose. Since our "confessions" on Tuesday night, Edward had it set in his mind that I
would change my mind about dating him, but he was crazy to even think that way.
Sure, it was slightly disappointing that he couldn't have children because he was
one of those guys that would make beautiful babies, but he was still Edward – the
guy that I thought had the kindest heart I had ever known.

I haven't called it off. Are you? That would be disappointing. :) PS, I can't
wait to see you, too. –B

"Bella," Rose sighed. "Are you listening to me?"

- 70 -
 "Sorry," I mumbled. "What'd you say?"

"Iwas asking if you were still going to Edward's tomorrow to help him move in.
Emmett mentioned that you might."

Rose, he's my boyfriend, so of course I will be there. But I couldn't say that to her.
I wanted to, though. "Yeah, I offered to help the other night at dinner. He's really
nice."

Rose nodded in agreement. "Vickie thinks so, too. She's going to help out, as
well."

Was she trying to piss me off? At this point, I hated Vickie.

"Not to sound rude, but I heard him telling Vickie that he had a girlfriend," I said
calmly, not wanting her to think anything of my comment. "What if his girlfriend is
there?"

"Oh, Vickie thinks that he just told her that because he isn't ready to date or
something… Em said he's different now… because of the war. He was hurt pretty
badly."

I wished I knew more, but I would never ask him outright because that was
something he would have to want to tell me. I wasn't going to push.

"Well, do you think that maybe she should back off? She was coming on pretty
strong the other day."

"Look at you," Rose grinned, waving her hand at me. "A dating expert now?"

I rolled my eyes, feeling a little annoyed. "Whatever, I just thought she was a little
pushy, but that's just me."

"I suppose, but she is just crazy over him."

Why were we talking about Edward in the first place? We went from talking about
my attire for my first date to talking about Vickie lusting over Edward.

The rest of my day passed by quickly, thank goodness. All too soon I found myself
answering the door with Edward standing in front of me, looking so handsome. He
was wearing faded jeans and a dark gray button up shirt with the sleeves rolled up.

- 71 -
 My mouth watered. "Hey," I breathed.

"Hi," Edward said with a wide smile as he leaned in to kiss the sensitive spot just
beside my ear. "You're beautiful."

Our date was nice. Perfect, in fact. Edward did all the right things – holding doors,
grasping my hand inside his, helping me in and out of his truck – he was a true
gentleman.

Edward was this great guy who had baggage, just like the rest of us, though I
wished more than anything I could make him feel better about himself. I wanted to
ask him if he'd ever been tested by an actual doctor, because based on the
information that I heard, this only came from his fiancée who didn't stick by her
husband while he was away at war.

We were both damaged slightly, but being honest with each other seemed to ease
my tension a little bit. I still felt insanely embarrassed for blurting out my confession
regarding sex, but he was so understanding and sweet. I mainly admitted it because
he had just revealed something so big to me, which proved to me that he wasn't
another Tyler-asshole. He trusted me, and I needed to trust him.

"What are you thinking about?" Edward whispered as we watched the movie
credits scroll across the large screen.

I shivered. "Nothing much. What are you thinking about?"

"Are you cold?" His face was so close that I could feel his breath on my ear. I
shook my head and boldly leaned towards him, his arm wrapping around me. "I'm
not ready for this night to be over. Do you want to go back to my place? We could
watch a movie or something."

"Sure," I replied quickly, not wanting to go home just yet either.

We ended up at Edward's new place. He had just gotten the keys earlier in the day
and had even brought over a few sleeping bags, along with his laptop.

Later that night, I found myself lying on my stomach, trying to focus on the movie
that we were watching, although Edward kept leaning towards me, creating a strong
distraction.

"You're way too tempting," he whispered, his lips ghosting along my exposed
shoulder.
- 72 -
 Looking at him out of the corner of my eye, I grinned.

His fingertips brushed the side of my face. "And judging by that smile, you know
it."

I shook my head and laughed quietly. "I have no idea what you're talking about." It
probably sounded flirty, but I honestly had no idea how I could look tempting as I lay
there on my stomach.

Edward flipped over from his stomach to his back, propping one arm behind his
head. "Come here."

I turned onto my side and was pulled against his body with his strong arm
wrapped around me. Shyly, I rested my head on the side of his chest, draping one of
my arms across his body.

"This is nice," I heard Edward mumble as my eyes closed, feeling relaxed and
comforted.

I slept better than I had in years, and probably could have slept all day if we
hadn't been interrupted by a loud knock on the door early the next morning.

We both sat up quickly, rubbing our eyes. Edward frantically searched for his cell
phone to check the time. It was eight o'clock in the morning. Eight o'clock. And that
was the time that everyone was supposed to come by to start helping him unpack.

"Shit," Edward said, his voice rough, still sleepy. "I better go see who that is.
Emmett wasn't coming this early, was he?"

I shook my head. "No, he and Rose were going to take the kids to his dad's house
in San Diego. They probably won't be here until ten or so…"

"Let me run down and see who that is, and then I'll take you home so you can
change."

He hurried out of the bedroom, groaning as he stood up. My back was hurting, so
I assumed his was as well. As comfortable as it was to sleep next to Edward, a bed
would have been nice.

A few minutes later, Edward came back in the room and grinned. "It's Jasper and
Alice. They'd like to meet you, if that's okay."

- 73 -
 "Sure. I'd like to meet them, too," I said, praying to myself that I wouldn't get all
awkwardly shy and be a bumbling mess in front of them.

Edward reached down and grabbed my hands, pulling me up to stand in front of

him. "I had a lot of fun last night."

"I did, too."

"Don't worry about Jasper and Alice. They know we're keeping this from your
family for now. And they understand completely."

"You told them that I'm your… your -"

"Girlfriend?" Edward questioned. I nodded, my face blushing already. "Yes, Bella."

Edward held my hand as we walked downstairs into the living room. A tall blond
haired man stood a few feet away, his back facing us as he softly spoke to a small
framed woman with a very round, swollen stomach. She had sparkling blue eyes as
she peeked over at us.

As if he sensed my nervousness, Edward put his arm around my waist and pulled
me to his side. "Hey, guys."

"Hi," the small woman said with a wide smile. "I'm Alice. You must be Bella?"

Jasper turned around with a crooked smile on his face. He looked just like
Edward, only he had dirty blond hair, whereas Edward's was dark with a hint of
auburn.

With a slight limp, Jasper walked over to us with Alice close by his side. "Hi,
there," he drawled, his voice friendly and sincere. "I'm Jasper, and this is my fiancée,
Alice… or Ali, as we all call her."

"It's nice to meet you both," I replied. My voice was quiet and I felt so stupid.

Edward kissed my temple and squeezed my waist where his hand rested. "You
guys are early. I thought we agreed on nine o'clock?"

"Mom's on her way, so we thought we would give you fair warning," Jasper
chuckled.

Edward mumbled a few curse words. "Well, I'm going to take Bella home. The
- 74 -
moving truck should be here anytime, so keep an eye out… and just tell anyone that
shows up that I went to get breakfast."

"Sure thing. And Bella," Jasper said with his charming smile, "it was a pleasure
meeting you. Hope we all get a chance to hang out together sometime."

One thing I had learned, the Cullen men were natural charmers.

And I freaking blushed, feeling flustered.

"Maybe we can go out to dinner next weekend or something," Alice suggested as

she pulled me in for a hug. I had never been around someone so… friendly.

"That sounds good," I managed to say, feeling proud of myself that I didn't stutter
or something like I usually did when I was nervous.

Edward and Jasper agreed and said we'd make plans later that night after
everyone left. Jasper and Alice were warm and kind and I knew this even though I
was around them for only a few minutes. They were a lot like Edward.

On our way back to my apartment, Edward held my hand inside his, tapping his
fingers against the inside of my hand. "You're quiet. Everything okay?"

"Yeah, I just… well, you don't think Alice and Jasper will assume that I… we… you
know?" God, I was an idiot. A real freaking idiot.

Edward laughed loudly and pulled my hand to his mouth, kissing it softly. "No,
Bella."

"I don't want them to think I'm some kind of hussy or something…" I admitted,
being a little too honest. This statement made him laugh even more. "Like Vickie," I
added in a mumble.

Grinning widely, Edward pulled into my parking lot and wordlessly stepped out of
the truck, swiftly walking around to my side. Before I could get my seat belt
unbuckled, Edward was at my door, still smiling.

Leaning in with one hand on my knee, Edward kissed my lips briefly. "Even if we
did that, Jasper and Ali wouldn't say a thing, and they certainly would never think
you're a hussy." He laughed again. "And yes, Vickie falls into that category,
definitely."

- 75 -
 "She's going to be there, you know."

"What?" Edward groaned with a scowl.

I nodded. "Rose said that Vickie wanted to help out…"

"Great… and my overbearing mother will be there, too. This will be a shitty day."

I nodded once again because I was in full agreement with him. I didn't want to see
Vickie hanging all over him. Plus, his mom was going to be there; from what I had
heard, she adored Vickie.

"You know what will make my day better?" Edward asked before placing a small
kiss at the side of my neck.

"What?" I asked breathily.

"If we can do something tonight after everyone leaves. Watch a movie… go to the
beach… talk… anything?"

I was hoping he'd ask. "I'd love to. Anything is fine with me."

Edward walked me to the door and kissed me thoroughly before leaving me. I
showered quickly and dressed in some black cotton capri pants and a gray tank top.
I didn't know how everyone else would be dressed, but I figured I might as well
dress comfortably since we were going to be working all day. I put my contacts in so
I wouldn't accidentally break my glasses and put my hair into a pony tail before
leaving.

When I turned down Edward's road, there were several cars parked along the
street and a large moving truck behind the house in the alley way. I had to park a
little ways down and walk down to his house.

Vickie was already there and had her arm draped around an older woman as they
laughed at something Edward said. They were standing in the front yard with a few
other people that I didn't know.

I couldn't get over the way Vickie was dressed. A skin tight spandex tank top, as
though she was going to work out or something, and shorts that were so short that if
she bent over, I was sure her butt would fall out. Seriously? For moving day?

I was jealous already, but I had no reason to be.

- 76 -
 If only they all knew what Edward and I had done the night before…

Like it? Hate it? Let me know - review! :)

Big thanks to my beta, Jessica1971, for getting this back to me so fast!

Huge thanks to everyone reviewing, reading, tweeting, etc. about SSN. I can't
thank you all enough! :)

The next chapter will post next Wednesday. I'll post a teaser on my blog and on
the forum on Friday.

Happy Hump Day!

- 77 -
 The Pool

Disclaimer: SM owns Twilight.

Bella

"Hey, Bell!" Vickie hollered.

I groaned because I hated when people brought attention to me, especially in

front of strangers, but I put a smile on my face anyway. "Hi."

Edward grinned, giving me a quick wink. "Mom, this is my good friend, Bella. She
helped me find the house." My eyes went wide as Edward grabbed my arm and
pulled me to stand next to him. "Bella, this is my mom, Esme, and my dad, Carlisle."

It was amazing how much Edward and Jasper looked like their parents. Jasper
took after his father, and Edward took after his mother, though they both pretty
much had the same face.

"It's nice to meet you," I said, feeling comforted that Edward still had his hand on
my arm. And I think Vickie may have glared just a little bit.

Carlisle stepped forward, extending his hand to shake mine. "Nice to meet you,
Bella. Thank you for helping Edward with his move."

Esme put her arm around Carlisle and smiled. "Yes, dear, thank you. We're all just
so happy to have him back home!"

"Okay, okay… let's not get started, Mom." Edward was so cute, rolling his eyes at
his mother's joy. I laughed and felt his elbow nudge my arm before he leaned down,
his mouth close to my ear. "Are you laughing at me, Swan?"

Of course, I blushed as I shook my head.

The small glare Vickie had before was now a full out snarl. "I figured you'd be
babysitting the kiddos today. Who are they staying with?" she asked. And before I
could answer, she turned to Esme. "Bella is my cousin's little sister in law."

Little sister in law?

- 78 -
 "Em and Rose's kids are so wild… they'd be sitting at home most weekends if not
for Bella always being available," Vickie added.

Was she trying to imply that I had no life? What was she doing last night when I
was sleeping on Edward's chest?

I scowled at Vickie. "They're with Jack this weekend." Turning to Edward, my face
relaxed and faded into a smile. "Can I use your restroom, Edward?"

"Sure," he responded quickly. "I'll be right back guys. I'm going to show Bella
where it's at."

Carlisle told Edward they would get started with unloading the large truck in the
back as we walked inside the house, leaving Vickie with his family.

We passed by Jasper and Alice in the kitchen. "I'm, uh… just going to show Bella
where the bathroom is," Edward said quickly.

"Uh huh," Jasper said, giving us a small wink.

I felt feverish.

Edward swiftly led us upstairs and into his bedroom, closing the door behind him.
Once we were inside his bathroom, he shut the door and locked it before turning to
me, giving me his killer smile.

"I hate that Vickie is here. She's being a bitch to you."

"She's always been that way; I guess like she's an older sister and can tease me or
something. I don't know. Maybe she didn't like it that you were talking to me more
than her or something." I shrugged my shoulders and leaned against the counter,
feeling a little nervous because we were in a small area and he was very close to me.

My breathing hitched as Edward stepped forward, leaving hardly any space

between our bodies, placing his hands beside me on the counter. "I don't think she'd
like it if she knew I was up here doing this with you either."

"W-what?" I stammered. Chill bumps broke out down my arms and neck when I
felt his warm breath against my ear, his nose nudging my head to the side.

My hands gripped the counter as my excitement grew. He was going to kiss me

again and I really loved when he did that.
- 79 -
 It wasn't a sloppy or hard kiss. It was sweet and soft. He trailed small kisses
beneath my ear, and then down to my shoulder before pulling back slightly. "This,"
he whispered before kissing my lips.

I let out a small whimper, or maybe a moan; I don't really know, but I felt so
embarrassed by the sounds I was making. I couldn't control myself, though. His
hands moved from the counter to my waist and then further down, resting very low
on my hips. All the while, I was trying to concentrate on the fact that his tongue was
inside my mouth, moving languidly against my own, and I had yet to take a breath.

Breathe through your nose.

Do not pull away.

Where do I put my freaking hands now? They were still gripping the counter.

Before I could ridicule myself even more, Edward's hands moved from my hips to
the top of my hands. Pulling them from the counter, he held them inside his own, his
fingertips tickling my skin in such a calming way.

With his chest pressed against mine, I could feel the rumble as he groaned into my
mouth before pulling away. "Wow. You're too good at that… getting me too worked
up."

I scoffed. Really? Me? Good at that kind of kissing? Yeah.

"You are," Edward whispered.

And that's when I felt it. It. He was hard, very hard, and pressed against my leg.

"Wow," I responded dumbly.

"Yeah," Edward chuckled, almost bashfully. "We better get back down there
before they come looking for us… and before I decide to say 'fuck it' and keep you
locked in this room with me all day."

Still speechless, I sighed, letting out a small chuckle.

Edward kissed my forehead and grinned. "Was that okay?"

I nodded. "Yeah, I mean, yes. Yes, it was okay." God, help me shut my mouth.

- 80 -
 "Good, because I plan on doing that later tonight. Until then, let's just ignore
Vickie. Okay?"

"I'm fine. I've dealt with her for a while now."

One more kiss and Edward was reaching for the door, adjusting his… manhood…
before exiting.

Manhood? What else would I call it?

Penis sounds too… formal.

Dick… that just sounds, not like Edward.

Cock. Definitely Edward, but could I ever say that out loud? I couldn't even hear
myself say, 'Edward, I want your cock.' Even thinking about saying that made me
blush like never before.

And after my long conversation with myself, I realized that Edward had left the
bathroom, so it didn't look odd for us to both leave the room in case anyone saw.

Shaking my head, I left the room, trying to rid my newfound perverted thoughts
from entering my head again. My resolve quickly disappeared a little while later
when Edward took his shirt off. He didn't do it to be cocky or to show off his
amazing, hard body. Vickie got the wild idea to squirt the guys with a water hose to
cool them off. Edward looked a little irritated, probably annoyed that Vickie used
that as an excuse for him to take his shirt off, but I was kind of grateful that she did
so. My mouth hung open as I gaped at him. His lickable tattoo was fully exposed and
I had to restrain myself from reaching out to trace the outline. Lickable tattoo? What
is happening to me?

"Oh, sweetie. You are crazy over him, huh?" Alice nudged me with her arm as we
leaned against the living room wall.

My head dropped, flushing with embarrassment from my obvious staring. "S-sorry,

I, uh… I don't know what came over me."

Giggling quietly, Alice put her arm around me. "Don't apologize. The Cullen boys
are the hottest men I have ever laid eyes on, even Carlisle."

"Even Carlisle, what?" Carlisle asked as he was passing by.

- 81 -
 "Oh, we're just amazed by how much stronger you are than the other guys. I
mean, boys," she said with a wink.

Jasper laughed loudly; so did Edward.

"You were always my favorite future daughter in law," Carlisle chuckled and
kissed Alice on the cheek.

"I'm your only future daughter in law…" Alice replied. "For now, that is."

Emmett and Rose arrived a short while later. While Em started unloading along
with the other guys, Rose chatted with Vickie and Esme. She tried to get me to come
outside and talk with them, but I felt sort of at ease with Alice, which wasn't
something that happened every day for me. With new people, it took weeks, months
even, for me to open up just a little bit. But with Alice, I felt like we had been friends
for a long time.

Alice and I worked on unpacking the boxes in the kitchen while Rose, Esme, and
Vickie sat outside beneath the shade. Vickie stared at Edward, much like I was
before, but she did it in a way that was kind of disgusting. I didn't know if it was my
bitchiness taking over, but I wanted to punch her fake boobs or something. And yes,
of course they're fake.

My age was definitely showing.

"Honey, we're going to go pick up some stuff for lunch," Alice mentioned when
Jasper and Edward walked into the kitchen with a few more boxes. "Anything you
guys want in particular? Sandwich stuff? Cookout? Pizza?"

"Is that all the stuff you're hungry for, baby?" Jasper chuckled and rubbed her
stomach affectionately.

Alice slapped his arm playfully. "Ha ha."

Edward pulled out his card, but was shooed away. Jasper and Alice explained that
part of their housewarming gift was to stock up Edward's kitchen with food. He
argued with them, saying they didn't need to do that for him, but they insisted. I
thought it was very sweet of them.

The guys finally settled on what food they wanted for the day, so Alice and I left
soon after. Edward walked us out and snuck in a really quick kiss before I got into
the car. It was dangerous for him to do things like that, because we could have
- 82 -
easily gotten caught by someone, but at that point I really didn't care.

"So…" Alice sighed as we buckled in and waved goodbye to Edward. "I had to get
out of there before I strangled Vickie. She is one annoying bitch."

And though I was too shy to say that, I laughed and fully agreed with her. Alice
and I were going to be great friends.

Edward

"I like her a lot, Edward. She's a real cutie," Jasper said with his Texan accent
slipping out. He picked up a southern accent after being stationed there for a few
years. California raised but Texan by heart, Jasper always said.

He liked Bella. My Bella. "Yeah, she is," I agreed. "I don't remember feeling this
way about any other woman. She's different."

Emmett and Rose had already left and my parents were downstairs with Vickie,
fixing up the living room while Alice and Bella were working on one of the guest
rooms. It was getting late in the evening and I hoped that everyone else would leave,
especially Vickie.

"It was that way for me when I met Alice, ya know…" Jasper insinuated.

"We're taking things slow. I haven't been with anyone for a while, serious
anyway… and Bella is… well, she's so shy. I don't want to screw up with her."

Jasper chuckled. "Yeah, I figured she was shy the moment we met her. That blush
of hers is a dead giveaway."

I loved that blush. "She hates it. I don't know why, though."

"Hey, guys," Vickie announced as she entered the room, interrupting our
conversation. "I guess I'm gonna get out of here for the night unless you need me
still?"

Hell No. "I think I'm going to get some sleep pretty soon. I'm exhausted." That was
my excuse to get rid of her.

Please don't offer to stay.

Please.
- 83 -
 "Thanks for helping, though. I really appreciate it, Vickie." I had to be somewhat
nice to her, because even though I didn't invite her to help, she did do a few things.

"Anytime," she purred. "Call me when you get tired of that girlfriend that didn't
even bother to show up today."

And before I could respond to her snarky comment, she left the room, giggling.

I didn't allow myself to get angry over her comment because I really didn't give a
shit, since she had left. Luckily, my parents left shortly thereafter. And when I say
parents, I mean my meddling mother who slipped Vickie's phone number to me.

"Just in case, sweetie," she said as she hugged me. "It was nice to meet you,
Bella." I hoped that Bella didn't see her sly attempt at setting me up with Vickie,
because any worries that she had were unnecessary.

"Goodnight, son," my dad said as he led my mom out of the house. As my mom
walked down the sidewalk, he turned around and grinned. "She's a keeper," he said
quietly, nodding toward Bella, who was standing behind me.

"How did you -" I began to ask, but he cut me off.

"It's a dad thing, Edward. And don't worry… I'm not going to say anything to
anyone." By anyone, he meant my mother.

Jasper and Alice ended up leaving after my parents. They were going to watch a
movie or hang out with us, but Alice was exhausted, looking like she was going to
fall asleep standing up.

That left Bella and I alone again.

"So… did you… what do you want to do?" Bella asked shyly.

I sat next to her on the couch, not thinking twice about putting my hand on her
knee. "Well, to be honest, I'd like to pick up where we left off earlier in the
bathroom."

"Oh." Her face flashed and her smile grew. "O-okay."

Over the next week, most of our nights ended up with us on my couch or hers,
making out like teenage kids. Each night she would get just a little braver and
sometimes initiate things, but nothing more than kissing. I wanted so much more
- 84 -
and it was killing me. I wanted to touch her. I wanted her to touch me. I wanted to
be inside her.

Fuck.

But I could go slow, because I was being an understanding boyfriend, not wanting
to push Bella at all. She had no idea how sexy she was, though. This woman was so
oblivious to how attracted I was to her.

"Do you want to go camping this weekend?" It was Thursday night, and we had
just finished cleaning up after my first time cooking dinner for Bella.

"Oh, well… I do, but Alice called me today and wants me to go shopping with her
on Saturday. I can cancel with her, though."

Pinning Bella against the counter, I shook my head. "Don't cancel. I'm sure you
guys will have fun. We can go another weekend."

"I just… I didn't know if you would think it was weird that Alice and I were already
going to do something together," she explained nervously.

"Baby, I think it's great. I want you and Alice to be friends. She is probably one of
the sweetest people I've met, besides you… so you two should get along great.
Maybe we can go camping in a couple of weeks?"

Bella smiled brightly. "Sure, but why are you so insistent on camping? Are you
going to try to scare me or something?"

"Nope," I chuckled, kissing the side of her face. "I do, however, want to be in the
middle of nowhere with you…" So I can have my way with you. I didn't say that out
loud because I knew we were still far away from that point in our relationship, but a
man can dream, right?

"I've never been camping. Where would we go?"

"Green Valley… it's not too far away. My dad took us there a lot when we were
growing up. It's really beautiful during this time of the year. You've never been
camping?"

She shook her head as we left the kitchen and headed towards the living room.
Before she could sit down, I plopped down on the couch and pulled her into my lap.

- 85 -
 "My mom made me go live with my dad when Emmett graduated high school and
joined the Navy… and she never took us on any kind of trips anyway. My dad was
always busy with work, and even when he was home he never wanted anything to do
with me."

I felt awful for her, and I knew just talking about that part of her life was hard.
"I'm sorry, baby. They don't know what they were missing out on."

Bella didn't say anything, but rested her head against my shoulder, shivering
slightly. She was always cold. Always. I pulled down a blanket hanging on my couch
that I put there specifically for her when she came over, and draped it over us.

"Is that better?"

"Yes, thank you, Edward," Bella said as she looked up at me with a sweet smile. I
loved when she said my name.

"You're welcome. So… Emmett? Did he ever take you anywhere? I can't believe he
didn't go camping, I know he loves to fish and stuff."

"He takes the boys sometimes, but Rose hates anything outdoors, so if we went on
vacation it was always to some resort… or one time we went on a cruise. It was
okay, but I don't… well, promise not to laugh okay?" I nodded, trying to hold back
my smile, because she was cute when she got all shy and nervous. "I can't swim, so I
generally don't like to be around water type activities."

"You can't swim?"

Bella shook her head. "No. We didn't have a pool or live near one when I was
growing up, and by the time I was a teenager and could go to a community one, I
was too scared to."

"Emmett never taught you?" He was one of the best swimmers I had ever seen.

"He just thinks I don't like swimming or being in the water. And he thinks I'm too
modest to wear a swimsuit…"

"I can teach you. Plus, I'd love to see you in a swimsuit."

Bella blushed and let out a nervous giggle. "Okay."

I stood both of us up from the couch and wordlessly led her to the patio, flipping
- 86 -
on the outside light. It was a long shot, but I was going to ask her to get in the pool
with me. I knew she didn't come prepared with a swimsuit, but a bra and panties
worked perfectly for me. Or nothing at all.

I'm an ass.

"What are we doing?"

"Getting in the pool. Just to relax tonight, no lessons."

"But I didn't bring -"

"I'm just wearing my boxers… so I'm not changing into swim shorts if that's what
you're worried about," I said as I stripped off my t-shirt and unbuttoned my pants.

I was sure that she was going into panic model, judging by her bulging eyes. "But
I… well…"

"Come on, baby… I'll even close my eyes while you undress." I jumped into the
pool, staying turned away from Bella when I came back up to the surface.

A minute later, I heard small splashing sounds and turned around just in time to
see Bella step into the pool, lowering her body into the water as she went down the
stairs.

"Okay, I'm in," she said shyly.

I tried not to stare as I swam over to her, but she was so fucking beautiful. And I
would never be able to look at her the same way again after seeing what she was
wearing beneath her clothes all day. A black lace bra with matching underwear -
just about made me come undone. And her breasts. Shit. They were practically
begging me to touch them.

"Hi," I said, grinning wickedly once I was face to face with her.

"Hi."

"Put your arms around me. I won't let you go, I promise."

She complied by putting her arms around my neck and I did the same, wrapping
my arms around her body, resting my hands on the bottom of her thighs. Her legs
wrapped around my waist, a little too tightly, like I would ever say anything about
- 87 -
that anyway, as I pushed off the wall and we floated over to the deep end of the
pool.

"Is this okay?" I asked.

"Yes," Bella replied, her voice nothing more than a whisper.

Our noses were practically touching, and being that close to her, I couldn't wait
any longer. I pressed my lips against hers and gripped her thighs, willing my hands
away from her breasts. I knew she could feel my hard on pressed against her, but
my shy Bella was slowly disappearing and was replaced by one who loved to grind
against it. It was torturous, but I loved it.

"You are so sexy," I whispered, kissing the sensitive spot beneath her ear. "I had
no intentions of teaching you anything related to swimming tonight."

"What did you plan on teaching me tonight?" Bella asked, her voice slightly
seductive and deep.

I cleared my throat, feeling a little nervous and a little perverted because there
were many things I could teach her, though I wasn't sure how she felt about them.
Ass.

"Nothing tonight, beautiful. I just wanted a reason to keep my hands on you."

"Oh, well, I… I like it when your hands are on me," she said so quickly that I
barely understood what she was saying.

She wasn't even talking dirty to me, and I was more turned on than ever before. "I
can't take my hands off of you… you're… so fucking beautiful, Bella."

Sighing a little moan, Bella smiled lazily at me. "Does that hurt?" she asked. I gave
her a puzzled look and was shocked when she looked down between our bodies.
"Does it hurt?"

"Eh… not exactly. I mean, if I don't do anything to relieve myself, then it can get
painful," I explained, staring into her pretty brown eyes. Bella tightened her legs
around me, bringing her covered pussy right where I wanted it. "That feels so
fucking good, baby."

"R-really?" Bella asked shyly. I wanted to laugh because one minute she would be
this sexual vixen, and the next she was back to her shy self. I was falling hard for
- 88 -
her.

I groaned and guided her over my body with my hands on her hips, her grinding
against me in the best way. I felt her warm breath against my neck while her timid
hands moved from my back, to the front of my chest.

Leaning back, Bella looked down between our bodies again, then back to me.
"So… when you relieve yourself… do you -"

I didn't know what she was going to ask, and was probably going to make an ass
of myself, but I interrupted her and blurted out some information that I didn't know
if she was ready to hear. "I think about you. I take you home or come home from
your house… get into the shower, or in bed, and I picture you… much like this," I
moved my hands to her ass, cupping it gently, "only with less clothing on."

Bella shuddered. She actually shuddered and pressed down even harder against
me with her eyes closed. "I've never felt like this before, Edward."

"I haven't, either, Bella."

And a fucking knock on the door ceased all conversation between us. "Crap," Bella
whispered. "Do you need me to go upstairs or something?"

"No, just stay here. I'll get rid of whoever it is."

I swam us over to the shallow end of the pool and jumped out, leaving Bella
looking heartbreakingly sexy as I adjusted myself. Wrapping a towel around my
waist, I ran inside to find out who was standing outside my door on a weeknight,
especially when I had not invited anyone over.

Fuck. I groaned as I looked through the peephole. Go away.

:) Like it? Hate it? Let me know!

Posting a day early because I won't be around tomorrow to post. The next
chapter will be posted on Wednedsay 3/24 and I'll post a teaser this weekend
on my blog and on the forum.

Thanks to my beta, Jesscica1971 for getting this back to me so quickly and

making it pretty. :)

- 89 -
 Thank you all for the reviews, tweets, comments, etc.. I appreciate every
single one of them. And big thanks to all the Twitter peeps tonight who
helped me get this chapter posted - Love ya girlies!

Happy Tuesday!

PS. Any angsty/romance fic recs? I'm in the mood for those kind of stories right
now. Or fluff stories... or really any fic recs? Thanks!

- 90 -
 His Bed

Disclaimer: SM owns Twilight.

Bella

I was going to stay in the pool like Edward said, but when I heard his mother's
voice, I panicked. I quietly got out of the pool and grabbed a towel, wrapping it
around my freezing cold body.

The smile had not left my face as I thought about what I had just done with
Edward, even though his kind of meddling mother was now in the foyer, talking to
Edward, essentially ruining the moment. But, God, his body is so amazing.

And then I remembered that Edward was in his underwear, talking to his mother.
Was he still… hard? Holy shit.

Luckily, Edward's house was built with a set of outdoor stairs that led up to his
bedroom, and I was relieved that the door was unlocked. I sat on the edge of his
rather large bed, shivering because Edward was hot natured and ran his air
conditioner constantly even though it was pretty cool outside.

I was sitting on Edward's bed.

I was only wearing my bra and panties.

Feelings, or rather, sensations that I had never felt before literally tingled
throughout my body, specifically my lower regions. I felt so awful for picturing
Edward pleasuring himself, probably in the very spot that I was sitting on, but for
the life of me, I couldn't stop myself.

I could hear Edward and his mother talking, and I wanted to make sure that she
wasn't going to come upstairs for whatever reason she was there for, so I stood near
the door, trying to listen for any footsteps.

"You have a woman here?" Esme gasped.

"Mom…" Edward sighed loudly. "I am a grown man. I told you that I have a
girlfriend. I didn't move back home just to have you getting involved with my
- 91 -
personal life."

Esme chuckled sarcastically. "Oh, honey. You're telling your own mother not to
get involved with your personal life?" She paused for a moment. "The women you
dated in the past haven't been angels. I just want you to date someone nice… like
Vickie."

One mention of Vickie's name and I wanted to slam the door open and yell how
disgusting that woman really is.

But Edward voiced his opinions instead.

"I know she's your friend, but why on earth would you want me with a woman like
her? Mom, her ass was hanging out of her pants and she might as well have not
even worn a shirt the other day. I mean, come on? You seriously want me with
someone like her?"

"She is successful. Smart. Beautiful. And let's not forget that you aren't able to
have children, Edward. You're not going to meet someone your age that doesn't
want children."

"How dare you say that," Edward said, raising his voice slightly.

It really angered me that his own mother would bright up something so sensitive
to him. I hadn't known Edward that long, and he had just told me about his
supposed infertility problem, but I knew it was something that bothered him greatly.
I still had my doubts about him being sterile, considering he had yet to see a doctor,
and from the little tidbits of info about his ex-girlfriend, she didn't seem like a
trustworthy person anyway.

"Now, Edward, you shouldn't speak to me like that. I am your -"

"Exactly!" he interrupted. "You're my mother. Act like one. Just so you know, my
girlfriend that I'd rather not introduce to you yet because I'm not ready to hear your
negative views on her when there is nothing negative about her… she is great.
Perfect, actually. And she's beautiful, smart, successful… and she knows about my
problem. She doesn't treat me any differently. She is important to me and you're
interrupting my time with her."

"Your father will be hearing about this, Edward."

Edward chuckled darkly. "Great. I guess he'll ground me or something, but I think
- 92 -
that he'll probably agree that you should call before coming over." Awkward silent
moment. "Mom, I love you, I really do, but I don't want to date Vickie, and frankly, I
would be glad if you wouldn't bring that woman around to any dinners… or family
gatherings… and please do not give her my new number."

They must have moved to a different spot in the house, hopefully the doorway,
which meant she was leaving, because their voices were muffled and I couldn't hear
anything else.

I ran over to the bed and sat down, feeling a little crappy that I had just
eavesdropped on their conversation; however, I would have heard everything from
the pool anyway if I had stayed outside.

"Bella?" I heard Edward holler from outside.

With the towel wrapped tightly around my body, I stepped outside onto the
balcony. "Up here."

Edward looked up and grinned as he headed toward the stairs. I tried not to stare,
hoping I wasn't being too obvious, but the way the towel hung low on his hips… he
was mouthwatering.

"I'm sorry about that," he sighed, running his hands through his hair, tugging on it
slightly.

When he was finally standing in front of me, my eyes were still locked on him and
all I could think of was how to make him feel better. He looked so stressed and
upset, but still had a smile on his face. A smile that I knew he kept for me.

Pushing aside my usual shyness, I took a step forward and wrapped my arms
around him. "Don't apologize."

"I'm sure you heard everything she said," Edward sighed, wrapping his arms
around me. "And I -"

"I did, and I just feel lucky that you… you want to be with me. And that you think
all those things about me." Even though they aren't true.

Edward placed his hands on my shoulders, pushing me back slightly so he could

see my face. "I don't think it, I know it." Tucking a strand of hair behind my ear, he
leaned down, placing a small kiss on my lips. "You're beautiful… very smart… you're
a hard worker, going above and beyond your duties, although I hope you don't help
- 93 -
out any other Navy guys, because they might fall for you like I did…" he explained,
not even taking a breath. "And you accept me… you don't judge me… you're
understanding and kind. I'm grateful that you came into my life."

I shuddered, still cold, but mainly because of the fact that he said all of those nice
things to me.

"Let's go inside. I can't have you getting sick on me," Edward said sweetly, pulling
me back into his bedroom. "I have plans for us Saturday night."

We sat down on the bed, and with that small amount of movement, my towel
loosened, revealing more of my body to him. It was crazy to feel so shy now, because
in the pool I had basically thrown myself at him, but it was different now. We were
sitting on his bed. And I was practically naked.

"W-what plans?" I questioned, stammering slightly.

His arm was still wrapped around me, his hand resting on my hip. Those hands. So
big. Seriously, my mind was stuck in the gutter.

"Well, I want to take you out for a nice dinner… I was thinking of Mister A's. Have
you ever been there?" I shook my head 'no'. "Great! I think you'll love it. I already
made reservations for eight, but if you were going to do something else with Alice,
we can go some other time."

"We're just going shopping… and considering that she's picking me up at nine that
morning… I most certainly hope that we'll be finished early in the day."

Edward laughed loudly, pulling me tight against his side. "There's one more
thing… would you, um… want to spend the night with me?"

I didn't know what to say. I mean, I wanted to spend the night with him, but
sleeping next to him all night was a big thing for me, mainly because I wouldn't want
to sleep.

"I just figured we would be getting in late," he began, and I let out a small laugh. I
lived a mile away from him. Yes. Only a mile.

Edward laughed along with me. "That's a bad excuse, huh?" I rested my head
against his shoulder. "I just want to spend more time with you. I want to take things
slow with us, and I hope you trust me when it comes to that… but I just want to
spend more time with you."
- 94 -
 I really didn't think men like Edward existed. He knew that I wasn't sexually
experienced and never pressured me or made me feel stupid.

"I want to spend more time with you, too, and I would love to spend the night with
you," I admitted.

It was another big step for us, and more admissions, making me happier than I
had ever been.

"You should get that," Alice nodded towards the overly sexy black negligee. I
couldn't even picture myself wearing something like that, but when Edward and I
did get to that point, I wanted to look good for him.

Taking a deep breath, I scanned the rack for my size and carried it to the dressing
room with me, along with the black dress I had picked out for our upcoming dinner
date. I was so nervous about that date… well, not exactly about the date, but the fact
that we had made plans for me to spend the night with him. I didn't think we were
going to have sex just yet, but we were going to take another step. I hoped that I
would be good for him.

Hey, gorgeous. Are you having a good time? Jasper and I are on our way
back home. Can't wait to see you tonight. –E

I grinned as I read his text message, still unable to believe that I was with him.

Before I could think it through, I snapped a shot of the dress I was buying and
sent it to Edward, along with a small message.

Do you like the dress? Can't wait to see you, too. Hope you're having a
good day. –B

Edward and Jasper were fishing out on Jasper's boat until Alice and I were
finished shopping.

How am I supposed to catch any fish now? I can't think of anything else
but seeing you in that dress. See you soon, sexy girl. –E

I applied a small amount of makeup before exiting the room after trying on the
few items I had. I hoped that the makeup would conceal my raging blush just a little
bit.

Alice and I left the store and went on to our next stop. Shoes.
- 95 -
 "These would look so sexy with that dress, B," Alice said excitedly as she held up a
black high heel, although I had no idea how I would walk in shoes like those.

"I think I would end up falling in those, Alice."

"Mkay," she said, scanning several rows of shoes.

We eventually found a pair that I liked, ones that I could actually walk in. I
couldn't wait to see Edward. The whole date he had planned for us was going to be
amazing. My overnight bag had already been packed the night before and I looked
forward to staying all night with him.

Alice and I did a little more shopping, only it wasn't necessarily for us. It was for
her baby. They were having a little girl, and though Jasper already had a daughter
from a previous marriage, this was their first together. They were both such excited
soon to be parents, Alice especially.

That little girl was already spoiled and she didn't even realize it yet. I had never
seen so many clothes for a baby. Alice bought so many dresses and the smallest pair
of jeans. She still had three weeks to go, but was prepared for that baby at any time.

Alice was going to be a great mother; she just had that kind of quality about her.
I'd never had such a great friend before.

Edward

"How on earth have you never seen 'The Exorcist'?" I asked, holding Bella close to
my side. Our date went perfect and seeing her in the sexy black dress she wore
almost brought me to my knees. When we got back to my house, I wasn't pushy or
trying to feel her up, although I really wanted to, but I wanted to keep things casual
and comfortable for her.

And those pajamas. Who knew plaid pajama pants and a tank top would make me
harder than ever? Bella walked out of the bathroom so shy and sweet, looking down
at her feet, and I knew she was so nervous to spend the night with me.

"Well, I didn't have a television in my room growing up and my dad and step mom
refused to stop watching their shows in the evening… plus, I was too much of a baby
to watch scary movies by myself anyway."

I kissed the side of her face, wishing that she didn't have such a shitty childhood.
"Sorry, baby. Feel free to make me watch any scary movie with you. I kind of like
- 96 -
having you this close to me."

Bella smiled cheekily. "We don't have to watch scary movies for me to be close to
you," she admitted, her voice shy, once again.

"Yeah?" I asked. Bella nodded and let out a bashful giggle. "Good, because I would
much rather look at you than 'Reagan' any day."

I jumped out of bed and turned out the light before turning off the television. It
was completely dark in my room, except for a small night light in the corner.

"Do you want a brighter light on, or is this okay?" I asked, just to be sure that the
darkness didn't bother her, even though she would never tell me if it did.

"No, this is fine with me," Bella answered softly as I crawled back into bed.

It was dark, but not too dark, because I could still see her pretty face and she was
smiling. That was a good sign.

"Hey," I whispered, lying on my side, facing her. She was on her side as well and I
purposely made sure that my usual pillow I used was the one Bella rested her head
on. I wanted her scent on my pillow. Crazy, right? I know, but after spending the
night with her, I knew my bed would be lonely without her.

"Hi," she whispered back. "Why are we whispering?"

We both laughed and I took the opportunity to wrap my arm around her body,
pulling her flush against me.

"I have no idea," I whispered back. "This is nice." I squeezed her hip.

"It is," Bella agreed. Her nervous hands crept their way up, feeling my chest, and
it felt so good to have her hands on me. So fucking good.

Bella sighed softly as I nuzzled the spot between her neck and shoulder, my lips
grazing her skin. "You smell so good," I blurted out.

"Thank you," Bella laughed. "You do, too."

"Thank you, baby," I replied before kissing her neck softly. I had done that before
when we were in the pool and I knew it must have really turned her on because of
the way she pressed into me. She wanted me just like I wanted her.
- 97 -
 And then my mother had to interrupt the best grind session I had ever been in.

Clearing my mind of that annoying memory, I moved my hand along the side of
her body, teasing my way beneath her tank top. "Can I touch you?"

"Yes," she replied softly.

Bella giggled quietly as my fingertips tickled her stomach. I was trying to be

sensual and go slow with her, but ended up finding her secret spot that I would
torture her with later. Her bashful and quiet laughter stopped when my fingers
reached her bare breasts. Yes, she wasn't wearing a bra. My hard on was pressed
firmly against her body, and as much as I knew I should move in case it was
uncomfortable for her, I couldn't because my inner teenage asshole took over. My
hot as hell girlfriend was finally in my bed and I wanted her to know how much I
wanted her.

I continued kissing her neck, trailing my lips down to her collarbone as my hands
gently squeezed her breasts, moving back and forth between the two. They were so
fucking soft, but firm at the same time, and the perfect size. I flicked my thumb over
her nipple and she moaned, and I officially fell in love with the sexy sounds she was
making.

Feeling the need to explore her body, I moved my hand down her side and kissed
her a little harder than I had before as I got caught up in the moment.

My hand that rested on Bella's hip moved before my brain could stop it, landing on
her firm ass. "I love your body, Bella… you're so sexy," I mumbled against her
collarbone.

Bella moaned. Like an actual moan. Fuck.

Slowly… very slowly, I moved my hand from her behind, to the front of her body.
"Is this okay?" I asked as her thighs were pressed together tightly and I didn't know
if it was because she didn't want me to touch her yet or what.

"Yes," Bella breathed. "Please."

I started to get a little nervous as I eased my hand beneath the waist band of her
pants. Bella lifted her body, urging me on to pull them completely off. I wasn't even
going to take them off, but if she wanted her pants off, who was I to protest?

Fuck, I wanted her. I couldn't remember wanting another woman that badly.
- 98 -
 Oh my God. She wasn't wearing underwear.

I gasped. "God, Bella…"

Her face was pressed into my chest, her lips kissing me gently, and I could feel
her face heat up with embarrassment. Embarrassment that wasn't needed.

I wasn't wearing any boxers. Just pajama pants. And as much as I wanted her to
touch me, I was going to make tonight about her, because she needed to feel
comfortable being touched before she touched me.

Plus, I was pretty sure I would come as soon as I felt her finger tips breeze near
my cock that was more than ready for her.

Gently nudging her thighs apart, I lightly grazed her skin, hoping she would relax.
"Are you sure this is okay?"

"Yes, I'm sure… I just… I don't know what I'm doing, Edward," Bella answered
truthfully.

"You don't have to do anything, Bella. Just let me make you feel good. Okay?" I
explained, my voice rough and low.

Again with slow movements, my fingertips grazed her slit that was already
soaking wet. "Fuck, Bella… you are so wet. Did you want me to touch you? Fuck, I
wanted to touch you so much… I haven't been able to think clearly since the pool…
feeling your pussy rubbing up against me."

I really needed a fucking filter, but the dirty words just flowed out of my mouth;
however, she must have liked it - a lot… because she was moaning lowly and
gripping my shoulder tightly.

Her body jerked as I slipped a finger inside before moving up, circling her clit with
the immense amount of wetness. I wanted this to feel good for her because from our
limited conversations regarding sex, I knew without her admitting it to me that she
had never experienced an orgasm.

"Does this feel good, baby?" I asked, teasing her clit, her legs shaking slightly with
each movement.

"Yes," Bella moaned as her hand moved between our bodies.

- 99 -
 I groaned loudly when her timid hand reached my covered erection.

"Can… can I touch you, too?"

"Yes," I answered, feeling like an ass because I didn't want to make this night
about me, but how could I resist her?

As I pressed two fingers inside of her tight pussy, rubbing her clit at the same
time, Bella inched her hand below the waist of my pants. She was breathing heavily
and so was I, because… fuck… she had her hand down my pants, her fingers grazing
my cock.

"Wrap your hand around me, Bella," I instructed, knowing that she was probably
so fucking nervous to do anything. "Please, baby."

She did, and it felt fantastic.

It was difficult to talk and concentrate on pleasing her at the same time, but
somehow I did it. "Move your hand up and down…" I added a third finger, reveling
in the way she stretched around me. "Yes," I hissed. "Just like that."

Bella's orgasm hit first, her small body shuddering as she continued stroking me.
Almost as soon as I felt her tighten around my fingers, I let go, spilling into her hand
and the inside of my pajama pants. I wanted to just hold her afterwards, but she had
my junk in her hand, and as much as the thought turned me on, I was afraid it might
be gross to her.

Hurrying out of bed, I stumbled my way to the bathroom and grabbed a wet wash
cloth. I stripped out of my pants before crawling back into bed.

"Here, let me clean your hand off, baby," I said as Bella sat up.

Once we were both cleaned up, I kissed her soundly and held her close. "Thank
you, Bella. That was incredible."

"I agree," Bella said with a yawn. "Thanks for being so understanding, Edward.
You make me feel so… wonderful."

"You're welcome, baby… and just for the record, I think we should do that more
often." I'm a man. And an ass. Yes, I was already thinking about her wonderfully wet
pussy that I had just touched.

- 100 -
 "Oh, I think so, too."

Thanks to my beta, Jessica1971 for making me laugh with her boobie

comments.

I love reading your comments and appreciate every single one of them.
Thanks to everyone reading, commenting, pimping, tweeting, etc... Love you
guys! :)

Next update - Wednesday 3/31... I'll post a teaser on Friday.

How many times have you guys watched New Moon since you bought it? I
figured I'd watch it a few times, but sadly, I've only had time to watch it
once.

Have a great night and thanks again for reading!

- 101 -
 His Office

Disclaimer: SM owns Twilight.

Edward

After spending one night with Bella, I found that I could not get her out of my
head and found myself needing a cold shower constantly throughout the day. She
was amazing and beautiful and so fucking sexy.

I couldn't wait to sleep next to her again, which was coming up soon. I was
spending the night with her on Friday, and then on Saturday we were getting up
very early in the morning to go camping. We were only staying Saturday night,
because with both Rose and Alice due to have their babies at anytime, we couldn't
really go on a long weekend away from everyone.

"Good afternoon, boys," Rose said cheerfully as she walked into our office.

My head shot up and searched for Bella because I knew she was having lunch with
Rose and I was hoping she might be with her. Luckily, she was, and I couldn't stop
smiling when her eyes met mine. She blushed and held up her hand for a small,
quick wave.

"Hey, babe, what brings you two here?" Emmett asked, pulling his very pregnant
wife into his lap. Oh, how I wished I could do that with Bella…

Rose nodded towards Bella who held two large bags from a local Italian
restaurant. "Lunch, and it should be enough for everyone."

All the guys hollered their thanks as Bella handed over the bags. Jay, one of the
cocky trainers that I didn't particularly care for, gave Bella a big hug, and the
blatant way he was staring at her really fucking pissed me off. I almost lost it in
front of Emmett.

"Thank Bella… it was her idea. She insisted on bringing you guys something,"
Rose said to Emmett.

Very quickly, Bella gave me a small wink and grinned. I made up an excuse that I
needed to run out to my truck, hoping that Bella would catch on. I just wanted to
- 102 -
touch her or hold her or something… something that reminded me she was mine,
even though we had to keep it quiet around everyone.

I walked down the hall slowly, towards the exit, waiting for Bella to step out as
well. Luckily, I didn't have to wait long as I heard a door close. Bella grinned as I
turned around and motioned for her to step inside an empty office. I hated feeling
like we were sneaking around, although that's really what we were doing.

"I was hoping you'd come out here… I just wanted to talk to you," I admitted while
closing the door and locking it behind me. "You look so beautiful."

She really did look beautiful. The top she was wearing almost taunted me, because
I wanted so badly to take it off so I could see her perfect breasts.

Bella blushed and shrugged her shoulders, causing her peach colored cardigan to
fall slightly. "T-thank you… you look really nice today, too, Edward."

Each day when I saw her, she had to warm up a bit, feeling very shy at first. But
by the end of the night, I would usually be surprised when she initiated a kiss or
something. She was cute and sweet.

I chuckled and looked down at my attire, not really knowing how my Navy issued
clothes looked appealing to her. "Thanks, baby. And thank you for bringing lunch. I
was hoping I would get to see you earlier than we planned."

I was cooking dinner for her at my place, and if I was lucky, maybe I would get a
repeat of what happened last weekend.

"Do you know Jay?" I blurted out, my possessive side threatening to make an
appearance.

"Yeah, just a little… I mean, when he first moved here, he would have dinner at
Em's house sometimes, but I don't think he likes Jay now for some reason."

"Well, I don't like him. He isn't the kind of guy that I want hugging my girlfriend."

Bella let out a small laugh and stepped towards me, placing her hand on my chest.
"You have nothing to worry about."

"Sorry… I just hate the thought of someone else with you. I want to tell them all so
much that you're mine." I wrapped my arms around Bella, kissing the top of her
head.
- 103 -
 Sighing, Bella kissed my chest. "I'm yours even if only we know that."

A few small kisses later, we quietly exited the office. Bella walked back into the
training office first, her excuse being that she had to go to the bathroom. I came
back in carrying a bottle of ibuprofen from my truck, my excuse being that I had a
headache.

Emmett suggested that I leave a little early and I felt like such a fucking liar, but
the offer was too tempting. I still needed to get a few things from the store, plus
Bella was off for the rest of the day. She had taken part of Thursday and all of Friday
off to help Rose get things ready for the new baby, but also because she just needed
a break. Bella admitted that since working for the housing department, she had not
taken a single vacation or sick day. I suggested that she take a couple of days off
and was so happy when she did.

Bella and Rose left soon after and I shamefully accepted Emmett's idea to go home
early. I left the main office and went to my private office to gather some of my
things. When I turned to leave, Emmett was standing in the doorway, looking
slightly pissed off. I started to sweat.

"Can I talk to you for a second in private?" he asked.

I nodded and sat down in my chair, being protected only by my desk. "Sure.
What's up?"

"I don't like Jay. At all. And I really hate that fucker putting his nasty hands on
Bella, even if he was just being nice. There is not a nice bone in his body, and if I
could get rid of him, believe me, I would."

Wow. I was not expecting that. Relieved, I nodded in agreement with him. "He is
kind of an asshole. Cocky and talks big shit all the time."

"Exactly… which is why I want you to help me out. He and I were kind of friends a
while ago, but I heard him talking to a few of the other guys about Bella… saying
shit that I don't want anyone to say about my baby sister. He has this thing for her
and I don't like it. I'm wondering if you will keep an eye out for her… and listen for
any shit he might say."

Fuck. I felt like an ass. Why couldn't I just man up and tell him that I would do
more than protect Bella…?

"It's just… she's shy and I don't want any guy taking advantage of her. Plus, you
- 104 -
know how fucked up our guys are. I mean, we've all been through shit and have so
many fucking problems. She's better than that. She doesn't need someone like that."

I could understand what he meant up to a point, because Bella did deserve

someone that could treat her right. But even with the fucked up things I had been
through, those things would never cause me to treat her badly or put her in difficult
situations.

Spending a few years in therapy, I had instilled it in my brain that I was not a
danger to anyone, especially another woman. Some nights I would still have
nightmares, but they weren't violent anymore – violent, as in sleepwalking, throwing
things, thrashing around, etc. Even with my big move, I still hadn't had any anxiety
attacks, which was surprising, and I honestly thought that Bella had something to do
with that.

"Em, I'm going to be honest with you, only because we've been friends for so
long," I said, feeling like it was written across my forehead that I had touched his
baby sister in places that he would gladly shoot me over. He nodded, waiting for me
to continue. "Not all of our guys are bad… yes, James is, and for that reason, I'll be
glad to help you out, but you gotta remember that Bella is going to meet someone
someday. Just don't treat her like a baby too much, ya know what I mean?"

Emmett plopped down in the chair across from my desk, deep in thought, just as I
received a text from Bella.

Are you leaving yet? Afternoon swim lesson? ;) Call me. -B

I cleared my throat… girlishly.

"I get what you're saying, but I just… you should have seen her when I went to
Washington to pick her up. I never want to see her hurt again. I don't want her with
anyone that would ever hurt her the way her dad and that fucking bitch did."

I hated not knowing exactly what happened. I mean, it sounded like they were
emotionally abusive, and the thought of them physically abusing her made me want
to kill them right along with Emmett.

"Anyway," he sighed, "I just don't want that prick going near her."

"I understand, and I'll keep an eye out for her… and listen for anything he says."

"Thanks, man. I knew I could count on you," Emmett said with a relieved tone.
- 105 -
"You should come over for dinner this weekend."

No. I am going to be too busy worshipping your sister's body. Fuck. "I'm helping
my brother and his wife put some furniture together for the new baby. Should be
here any day now."

"That's cool… well, call me up if you get bored. I'm about to be a father of three
boys and a little girl. I don't know how I'll stay sane much longer," Emmett chuckled.

"Eh, you'll be fine."

Now, go. Please. You're my friend, but Bella is waiting for an afternoon swim
lesson.

Emmett eventually left my office, after telling me I should rest up since my

headache was so bad. I was a horny ass and a liar. I should have been ashamed.

No need to pack a swim suit. It's warm out… perfect weather for skinny
dipping. Right? Leaving now. I'll call you in a few. –E

The hardness had already set in and I hadn't even made it to my truck. This girl
was going to kill me.

Bella

Thursday afternoon, when I made up an excuse not to go shopping with Rose for
the millionth time, I went to Edward's house. We had another 'swim lesson', but I
could tell something was bothering him. He wasn't touching me like before. I didn't
think it was anything to do with me, but I was worried he was still kind of mad over
Jay giving me a hug.

Caveman.

He was cute, though, and I could kind of understand, because when Vickie just
looked at Edward, I wanted to whack her in the face.

I spent all day Friday with Rose, and when I bought some "sexy" pajamas, she
eyed me for several minutes, aching for answers to her many questions. I told her I
wanted to keep my relationship private because I didn't want Emmett going all crazy
over it, and luckily, she understood. She wouldn't feel that way for too long, though.

When I got home late that afternoon, Edward was standing outside my apartment
- 106 -
with his bag. "The weather is perfect. How about we leave tonight instead?"

I smiled hugely and placed my shopping bags on the ground before leaning into
his body, loving the feel of his strong arms wrapped around me. "Sounds great, but I
haven't packed. I'll only be a few minutes… is that okay?"

"Fine with me," Edward said happily, grabbing my bags and carrying them inside
behind me.

I was packed within five minutes, overly excited to get out of town. This was one
of those things I had always dreamt of – going away for the weekend with my
boyfriend. I was extremely giddy.

Edward still seemed kind of down, and I wished more than anything that he would
talk to me. Communication is key… right? He constantly reminded me to just talk to
him, and slowly I was opening up. However, Edward seemed like he was closing up
now.

"Anything on your mind?" I asked as we drove out of town, looking down at our
joined hands.

Edward shrugged his shoulders and tightened his grip on my hand a little bit. "I
just need a break away from everything. I'm really happy we're leaving earlier than
planned."

"What's wrong? Is work tiring you out?"

"Nah, it's okay, though I would kill to sleep in some mornings," he answered with
a small chuckle.

"Something's wrong."

Sighing, Edward leaned his head back and adjusted the rear view mirror. "Emmett
and I had a talk."

The blood literally drained from my face.

"No, baby," Edward said in a reassuring tone. "He doesn't know about us yet, but I
do think that we should tell him soon, because I can't keep quiet about it much
longer."

I hated lying to Emmett, although I wasn't really lying. I just wasn't telling him the
- 107 -
details of my life. Simple as that. The details that included dating his long time
friend and co-worker.

"So… what did he talk to you about?"

Edward lifted my hand to his mouth and kissed the back of it sweetly. "Before I
left work yesterday, he came into my office and asked that I keep an eye on Jay. He
said that he had overheard Jay talking about you… being the fucking pervert that he
is, and Emmett didn't like it. So he just wanted my help to watch out for you."

When was Emmett ever going to recognize I was an adult? I had moved out of his
house, had my own apartment, paid my own bills, had a full time job… all these
things, and he was still treating me like I couldn't protect myself. So what if a guy
was attracted to me, which was a rare occasion anyway. Why was that so hard for
Emmett to accept?

"And I know what you're thinking… you're sick of Emmett treating you like you're
a child, but Bella, he just cares about you."

"You're just saying that because you don't want Jay to look at me, though I find it
hard to believe anyway…" I blurted out.

Edward looked kind of pissed with my statement, and I suppose it was a little rude
or whatever, but I was frustrated. Wordlessly, he pulled into a gas station a few
minutes later, parking at the side of the building.

"Bella, I don't like another man staring at you… having dirty thoughts about you…
lusting after you… I don't. And maybe I'm a pig for admitting that, but it's the truth.
And do you know how hard it was not to tell Emmett that of course I would keep that
stupid fucker away from you because you're mine? I want to tell Emmett that he
doesn't need to worry about keeping you protected anymore, because that's
something I am more than happy to do."

"But maybe I don't want to feel like someone always has to protect me. Do you
know how irritating that is? Like I can't take care of myself?" I had completely
disregarded the other sweet things he said and only focused on the fact that my own
boyfriend felt like he had to take care of me. Maybe I wasn't hearing him clearly, but
I couldn't concentrate at the moment.

We were both a little frazzled, our faces determined to win the conversation or
whatever it was.

- 108 -
 Edward relaxed his grip on my hand, his fingers rubbing my hand gently. "I never
meant to make it sound that way… like I don't think you can take care of yourself. I
think… I think that you're the strongest person I've ever known. I don't know what
you went through when you were younger, baby, but I do know it was bad… and
even though it was probably worse that I could ever imagine, you are still the
sweetest and most genuine person I've known."

I shifted in my seat to face him. "I'm sorry I'm being so…"

"You're not doing anything wrong, Bella. I am so happy that you're opening up to
me, and I don't want you to ever feel like you can't talk back to me or disagree. I just
want you to see it from my point of view."

Edward lifted the console between us and unbuckled my seat belt before pulling
me to sit next to him. "You were too far away," he said with a crooked smile.

I melted.

"If Vickie was talking about me… sexually, and you heard her… or if she was
looking at me like she wanted to rip my clothes off… wouldn't you want to protect
me, or show her that I wasn't hers to look at?"

I nodded, understanding more than he could possibly imagine, because the things
that went through my head as Vickie was hosing him down… they weren't very nice.

"Okay, so Emmett didn't go into detail, but he was disgusted by Jay, and he has no
idea how pissed off that made me, as well. So, can you kind of understand?"

"Yes," I admitted.

"Jay is an ass… a cocky ass, and I don't know the guy very well, but he is strong,
and I just… I don't ever want him near you, baby."

"Okay."

"I'm sorry if I sounded like an ass."

"You weren't being an ass, Edward. I understand. I just get defensive, I guess… I
mean, you know how Emmett is with me."

"I know… believe me, I know. I told him that he's eventually going to have to get
over the fact that you are a grown woman and will be with someone… and that he
- 109 -
shouldn't baby you so much."

"You told him that?" I asked, completely floored.

Edward chuckled and kissed my temple. "Yes." His smile faltered as he gazed out
of the window. "He just doesn't want any of our guys to be with you. SEALs are
dangerous and you deserve better."

"He's just stupid," I said. My God, I was so mad that Emmett had that outlook
about his brothers and himself… and Edward.

"I used to agree with him, but after years of therapy, I… I'm not dangerous. I
would never hurt you, Bella."

Placing my hand on the side of his face, I smiled. "I know you wouldn't."

"I still have nightmares sometimes. Still walk in my sleep. I used to throw things
while I was sleeping, go crazy at night. I suffered from insomnia for so long because
of it."

"You don't -"

I was going to say he didn't have to explain, but he cut me off before I could finish.
"I trust myself around you. You are so special to me."

I was in love with him. I had never been in love, never knew what it felt like, but I
did know that if he wasn't in my life, I would feel emptier than before when I didn't
have him. I wouldn't go so far as to say that I had no life before him, because that
would be a little dramatic, but I couldn't imagine not having him in my life. He had
changed me in so many ways that I could never imagine.

And so I decided to open up even more to him because he had opened up to me. "I
hated sleeping… still do sometimes, though I found that I sleep better next to you,
even if it was just for one night. I still have awful dreams… never anything new, but
just reliving my past."

I felt Edward's arms tense around me. "I want to strangle them, Bella, and I don't
even know what they did to you."

"They were monsters."

I didn't want to talk about them anymore. I wanted to enjoy my weekend away
- 110 -
with Edward.

"Can we just… not talk about those things anymore? I'm sorry I freaked over you
and Emmett talking."

"Don't apologize. I understand where you were coming from."

He really did understand where I was coming from, and I felt like such a bitch for
overreacting. Edward wanted to protect me, but tried to emphasize to Emmett that I
was a grown woman.

"Let's just enjoy our camping trip," I said with a smile.

Edward lowered his head and kissed me softly. "Sounds like a plan, beautiful. Do
you want to get some snacks?"

I nodded and kissed him back. "You know those pink snow puff thingies…?"
Edward laughed loudly, wrinkling his nose. "I want those."

"Disgusting, baby."

"It's camping food, right?"

"Whatever you say," Edward laughed as he opened the door, pulling me outside
and into his arms. "Let's hurry up… the sooner we get your disgusting pink sugar
mounds, the sooner we get there… which means I get to make out with my
girlfriend."

And then he slapped my butt playfully.

He was a terrific boyfriend.

Like it? Hate it? Let me know! :)

Thanks to my beta, Jessica1971 for a speedy and terrific beta job as always! Also,
thanks to everyone reading, reviewing, tweeting, etc.. I can't thank you guys
enough. :)

You can follow me on Twitter where I give away too much info at times... and mini
teasers: www(dot)twitter(dot)com/greeneyedgirl00 ... Also, I have a Facebook

- 111 -
page (finally): www(dot)facebook(dot)com/greeneyedgirl17 (if I ever figure the
thing out, I might post teasers there). Check out my blog (on my profile) or the
Twilighted thread for teasers (I post a teaser every Friday night).

See you all next Wednesday! (To all those that celebrate - Happy Easter!)

Oh, and Happy Hump Day ~ ;)

- 112 -
 The Wild Outdoors

Disclaimer: SM owns Twilight.

Bella

"Did you hear that?"

I buried my face in the crook of his neck, shaking my head and smiling widely.
"You're just trying to scare me, which is so mean by the way."

Edward chuckled and ran his hands along my back, pulling me even closer to his
chest. His erection was pressed into me and, surprisingly, I found myself wishing we
had no clothes on at all. It was strange for me to feel that way because it was all still
so new to me.

"Sorry, baby… what can I do to make it up to you?" Edward asked, his voice low
and husky.

Camping with Edward was my new favorite activity. I honestly thought I would
hate it, but even though we had only been out there for maybe four hours, I was
having such a fun time. I laughed hysterically while Edward put the tent together,
which wasn't hard for him, but it was pitch dark out and the batteries stopped
working on the large flashlight he brought along, leaving us only with a small one
that didn't provide much light.

And lying next to Edward, well, that was the best part.

Edward groaned deeply, not waiting for me to answer as his hand ghosted along
my side. "Let's do something."

I laughed lightly. "Like what?"

"Truth or dare? It's a classic camping game."

"Okay," I answered weakly. I had never played that game, and was slightly
worried that I wouldn't be good at it. I had no idea what to ask Edward, and I
certainly didn't know what kind of dares to give him if he chose that option. As well
as the fact that I was nervous to find out what kind of dares or questions he would
- 113 -
ask me. But… he was my boyfriend and I needed to open up to him even more than I
already had, so I was going to do my best.

Edward sat up and so did I, both of us getting situated to sit across from one
another on the very comfortable air mattress. He said that after spending several
nights out in jungle type areas, sleeping on the cold, hard ground, he'd never do that
again. I wanted to ask him more about his experiences, but now was not the time; I
knew that was still a sticky subject for him, and we didn't want to talk about our
pasts and ruin our trip.

He placed the flashlight between us and smiled widely. "You get to go first. Truth
or dare?"

I giggled, feeling like a teenager all over again even though I never got to do those
kinds of things as a teenager, but I always wanted to.

"Truth." That was the safer option, right?

"Oh, Ms. Swan… taking the easy way out, I assume?" I laughed and nodded my
head. "Okay… we'll see if you think this one is easy. Do you ever touch yourself and
think about me?"

I gasped. Literally. He was going right for the hard questions and I hadn't
properly prepared myself. Ohmigod.

Edward chuckled with a sly wink. "You can always choose a double dare if you
don't want to answer."

I took a deep breath and sighed. "No, I picked truth, so I'll answer." Thank God he
couldn't see my maroon face. "I, uh… I tried a couple of nights ago, but it doesn't…
well, I like it better when you touch me."

Edward's mouth fell open. "You… You did touch yourself?"

"Yes," I replied shyly. "Truth or dare?" I wanted to change the subject as quickly
as possible.

"Truth," Edward replied, still in shock from my answer.

Great. Now I had to think of something to ask him. "Do you… touch yourself?"

Edward laughed loudly, and just as I was about to turn away, dying from
- 114 -
embarrassment, his strong arms wrapped around my body, pulling me closer to him.
"You can't ask the same question I just asked… but I'll answer it anyway. Yes, I do,
and I only think about you. Now, what's your actual question?"

Holy shit. Fuck. I was sweating.

"What kind of things do you think about…?" I was purposely trying to give myself
a heart attack, but I blurted out that question, obviously without thinking it through.

I couldn't look at him, because if I did I was going to see my overly sexy, confident
boyfriend saying these amazingly sexual things to me, and sadly, I had no idea how
to react to that. I wanted more than anything to say something sexy back to him, but
I was sexually inept.

Edward wrapped his strong hands around my thighs, pulling my legs from my
crossed position and opening them. I was a little shocked and finally made eye
contact with him, only to find that he had that a determined facial expression, hiding
a slight smile. He placed my legs overlapping his own and pulled me forward even
more than before, leaving our… crotches inches apart. God, I sound so stupid.

"Closer is better," Edward mumbled. I grinned cheekily, wishing I could conceal

my giddiness. "You have such a beautiful smile."

He was so good with the compliments – constantly making me swoon.

"So…" Edward began, his voice lower than normal. "I think about you like this,
roaming my hands all over your body." His hands were still gripping my thighs, but
started to loosen up as his fingers stretched out, inching their way up my shorts.
"And I would be doing this," he whispered as his lips touched the side of my neck.

And oh my god, he is going to kill me.

But something snapped in Edward because the next thing I knew, his hands
gripped my butt and he pulled me into his lap. His rather large erection pushed into
my… center and it felt so good. The sounds he was making were my undoing. I found
myself wanting to rip my shorts off, along with his, of course.

"God, Bella… I want you so much," Edward said, breathing deeply. "I think about
you on top of me, riding me. Fuck, I want to see my cock push inside you. I know you
would feel so fucking good, baby."

It was so tempting – to let go of my insecurities and just be with him. I wanted him
- 115 -
like he wanted me. I wanted to feel him inside me because I knew he would feel
amazing.

"Truth or dare?" Edward asked huskily, still ghosting his mouth along my skin.

"Dare," I replied without thinking.

"Take your shirt off for me."

Normally, something like that request would make me want to run for the hills,
but I wanted to be with Edward.

With shaking hands, I grabbed the hem of my tank top and yanked it over my
head. Edward was shocked. I shrugged my shoulders and felt my entire body blush.

"Truth or dare?" I asked, feeling the need to cover up my exposed breasts. No, I
wasn't wearing a bra.

Edward pulled me even harder against himself, my breasts rubbing against his
chest. His shirt was already off as he didn't like to sleep with one on.

"Dare."

Crap. I needed to be bold, though. I wanted to make him want me even more.
"Kiss me… here?" I said shyly, looking down.

Edward knew exactly what I meant and let out a strangled moan as he crossed his
legs beneath me, lifting my body slightly so that his mouth was lowered, and inches
away from my nipple. Up until that point, Edward was the only person to ever touch
me there, and I wanted more than anything to feel his mouth on me. The jerk I was
with back in Forks had only groped me over my dress. Yes, he had basically fucked
me while our clothes were still partially on. I hated thinking about that and
shuddered at the though.

When his tongue darted out, flicking my overly sensitive nipple, I gasped.

"I fucking love this dare, Bella," Edward said roughly as one of his hands squeezed
my breast while his mouth caressed my skin.

I could not believe what we were doing. It just wasn't real to me. I never dreamed
that a handsome, caring guy like Edward would want me.

- 116 -
 My head actually fell back in response the sensations he was causing in me. I felt
tingly all over, and when I felt his teeth gently bite down on my skin, my hands
clenched his shoulders so much that I'm sure my fingers were turning white.

"Truth or dare, baby?" Edward asked. His gaze met mine when I looked down at
him, and as if he couldn't be any sexier, his tongue escaped his mouth and flicked
my nipple again while I was watching. It was erotic and… I needed him.

"Dare."

"Take your shorts off…" Edward placed a kiss between my breasts. "And mine," he
added.

Oh. My. Fuck. I was cursing and that was really new for me, but Edward brought
out those things in me. Things I never thought I would want or say.

Surprisingly, I gracefully lifted myself from his lap and pulled my shorts off,
leaving me standing in front of Edward in only my underwear. Thank god that I wore
the sexy ones.

I bent over and didn't think about my next actions. Edward's mouth hung open as
he watched my hands move to the waist band of his shorts and I tugged slightly.
Leaning back on his hands, he lifted his lower body off the ground, allowing me to
pull his shorts down all the way. I wasn't surprised when I found nothing beneath his
shorts.

That left us with one measly piece of clothing left on me, covering up the spot
where I wanted him the most.

Suddenly feeling very nervous and self conscious, I lowered myself to sit on my
knees, between his legs. I wished more than anything that I could just get over my
closed off, quiet self, but I couldn't. I was surprised by the things I had just done
because they were extremely out of character for me.

"Bella," Edward said as he cupped my face, moving me to look at him. "I don't
want you to worry about me pushing you. I would never do that, baby. And please
understand that I didn't bring you out here to have sex with you… as much as I want
you right now, I wouldn't make love to you for our first time together on an air
mattress."

I nodded, completely dumbfounded. He said make love. Did that mean that he had
the same feelings for me as I did for him? Or was he saying it because fuck, screw,
- 117 -
and sex just didn't sound right? I hated feeling so confused.

"You mean so much to me… already," Edward explained, breathing deeply, still
staring into my eyes. "I want you to realize how special you are to me."

Feeling relieved by his sweet and reassuring words, I leaned forward and placed a
small kiss on his lips. "You mean a lot to me, too, Edward."

Wrapping his arms around me and burying his face in my neck, I felt so safe. I
wanted to do something special for him.

"Where do you want me to kiss you?"

Letting out a small grunt, Edward leaned back and grabbed my hand, placing it
where he wanted me. "Here."

Edward

Bella's hand was on my cock. I had just asked her to kiss my cock. My mouth and
brain had no filter at all, and no matter how hard I tried, I couldn't stop myself. I
wanted her more than ever before.

"Here?" Bella questioned, wrapping her small hand around me. She moved slowly,
just like I had told her the last time we had fooled around. The girl was a fucking pro
at hand jobs.

"Please," I practically begged. But then I remembered that she had hardly any
experience, and doing something like that was probably out of the question. She was
more than likely freaking out and beating herself up for even asking me the
question.

"Okay… but I don't know what I'm doing, so you'll have to… tell me if I do
something wrong."

Holy. Shit.

Bella moved down the bed and leaned down towards my hardness. The small
flashlight was shining so that I could see the faint blush on her skin. She was
absolutely gorgeous - and all mine.

I thought I was going to come the very second her perfect lips made contact along
the side of my length. Her hand was still moving slowly, up and down the shaft, and
- 118 -
I felt the urge, or need, to place my hand over hers to go faster. I was going to
explode.

Fuck, I wanted to be inside her mouth.

Bella trailed her lips along my skin, all the way to the head. Looking up at me with
her wide brown eyes, I knew she was waiting for me to say what I wanted her to do.

"Just… put your lips around me, baby." Bella did as I said, and when her warm
tongue pressed against the head, swirling around the wetness that was leaking out
profusely, my hands fisted the sheets beside me as a loud moan escaped me.

"You're doing so fucking perfect," I groaned, moving one hand to the back of her
head, not pushing her, but just feeling her silky hair between my fingers.

And she was perfect. I wasn't just saying that. It's like she knew exactly what to
do. She moved her mouth up and down while her hand gripped the base, moving
quicker than before.

I was so fucking close and refused to come in her mouth, regardless of what she
said. I wasn't going to come in my girlfriend's mouth when we were three miles
away from the nearest bathroom, and she would most likely want to brush her teeth
right away after tasting my jizz. I sure as hell would. I didn't know how girls did that
shit, but fuck it felt so good.

I think part of the reason why it was the best fucking blow job I had ever had was
the fact that she was so innocent and inexperienced. Knowing no other man's dick
had been in her mouth was a relief. I don't know why, but it was.

"Baby, stop. I don't want to come in your mouth," I managed to say, gritting my
teeth.

Bella sat up, her mouth popping a little bit as she pulled off of me. "Was I doing
okay?"

"Yes. Yes, you definitely were. A little too okay."

"Oh… well, don't you want me to finish?"

"I don't want to come in your mouth tonight." Not tonight, but maybe back at my
place in a few days perhaps? Bella looked a little confused and disappointed. "Baby,
it's nothing to do with you… I just feel like an ass being out in the middle of nowhere
- 119 -
and… I'm sure it will taste like shit, and considering we're so far from the
bathrooms… I just couldn't ask that of you."

She giggled. "You're so sweet."

"I try," I replied with a crooked smile.

I moved very quickly, catching Bella off guard, placing her on her back. "My turn."
My hands practically ripped her panties off and Bella gasped loudly.

"But… but what if it tastes bad. I can't let you do that… I mean, you didn't even
want me to -" Bella stopped talking when my lips made contact with her slick pussy.
She was so fucking wet.

"Oh!"

With one hand splayed over her lower stomach, my fingers were able to reach her
clit, making teasingly slow circles around it while I reached beneath my body,
stroking myself. I needed to come, and finally tasting Bella was causing me to lose
any restraint I had over myself.

"You are perfect, baby… so delicious," I said lowly, my lips moving against her
pussy.

We were in such an awkward position, and how I managed to jerk myself off while
concentrating on making Bella come was a big feat for me.

Bella was thrashing around, her legs shaking wildly as she neared her release.
Hearing her moans and feeling her small hands clutching my hair caused me to
come, chanting her name.

"Come for me, beautiful," I whispered before thrusting my tongue inside her. And
almost instantly, Bella was crying out as her orgasm crashed over her.

She was quiet for a few minutes after, and as much as I wanted to just hold her
and make sure she was okay with what just happened, I didn't exactly want us to
sleep on top of my mess. It was a smart thing for me to bring along an extra set of
sheets, though I felt like an ass, almost as though Bella was going to think I was
expecting something sexual to happen on our trip.

We changed the sheets in silence, both of us still completely naked. Once the bed
was made, I searched for Bella's tank top and handed it to her. She smiled warmly
- 120 -
and thanked me. I slipped on a clean pair of shorts and laid back, resting my head
on the pillow as Bella slid on a pair of panties.

"Come here, baby." I patted the area next to me. I wanted to hold her, to feel her
in my arms and make myself realize that this was real - that I really was with Bella
and it wasn't something I just imagined.

Bella grinned as she settled herself beside me. "Edward… that was amazing."

"It was," I agreed.

"Thank you."

"Don't thank me, Bella. Just promise we can do that again soon."

She giggled and nodded her head against my chest. "Definitely."

We spent most of the next day just exploring the campground. I took her for a
small hike, but worried that she was going to get hurt since she didn't have a very
good pair of hiking boots, so we settled for sitting by the lake. I had never done
romantic things for any of the other women I dated, which makes me sound like a
jerk, but they were never serious relationships. Tanya was a whole other story. She
didn't like to do anything and would rather spend time with her friends than me.

"What are you thinking about?" Bella asked as she rested her head on my
shoulder.

"Not much... you're being quiet. What are you thinking about?"

Bella sat up and brought her knees to her chest. "I hate keeping this from
Emmett. I know it was my stupid idea to keep it quiet, but it's just... if he finds out
before I tell him, he'll be so mad at me."

"I don't like keeping it from him, either," I admitted.

"Do you think... maybe we could tell him after the baby is born? He is so stressed
right now and I don't really want to worry him even more... because this will worry
him. You're a good guy and he should realize that, but he's just so overprotective of
me."

I chuckled and kissed her temple. "Yes, he definitely worries about you. Anyway, I
think that's a good idea, to tell him after the baby."
- 121 -
 We sat in silence for a while longer, and the whole time I knew she was thinking
about something else. When Bella is deep in thought, her eyes focus downward and
she always plays with a strand of hair.

"Talk to me."

Bella looked up at me with a small smile and shrugged her shoulders. "Just
thinking about the past."

"Do you want to talk about it? I mean, if you're ready." I was practically aching for
answers, but I didn't want to push her.

She nodded. "It's my step-sister's birthday today... I guess that's why I'm thinking
about them more than usual."

"Did you get along with her?"

"I tried, but she was just like her mother. She hated me. I only remember her
birthday because that's when all hell broke loose," Bella said, sighing deeply. "It was
prom that weekend, and rather than stay home to clean up for Leah's surprise party,
I sort of snuck out that Saturday morning before anyone was up. I didn't even have a
dress yet, so I drove to Port Angeles and used the money that Emmett sent me each
month. If Charlie, my dad, had known about that... he would have taken it."

I felt so horrible for Bella. What kind of girl has to sneak out of her house to get a
prom dress? Wasn't that like a mother-daughter thing? Did her step-mother not care
about her at all?

"So with me being gone, Sue had to do everything, on top of the fact that my dad
was in a rage because I wasn't there all day. He didn't like for his wonderful wife to
do any housework - that was my job and mine alone. Sue's kids weren't expected to
do anything, either. She was your typical very evil step-mother, but my dad was
worse than her."

I tightened my arms around Bella, wishing I could have protected her and
dreading what I was going to hear.

"I got home that night and didn't feel well, considering what had just happened,"
Bella admitted, her voice turning shy again. "Sue was sitting in my bedroom when I
crawled through the window. And I mean, it wasn't like I was sneaking out
constantly... that was the first time I had ever done anything like that, but I was just
desperate for a normal life and felt like going to a stupid school dance would make
- 122 -
things better for me."

"I understand, baby." It was such a lame reply, but I really was at a loss for words.

"She started slapping me and screaming at the top of her lungs and I just
snapped; I'd had enough. I told her to stop hitting me or else I would call the cops,
which was laughable looking back at it now, considering my dad was the chief of
police," she said with a bitter laugh. "My dad came in and kicked me so hard that my
head slammed into a trunk that I had at the end of my bed. I guess it knocked me
out because I didn't wake up until the next morning."

I just held her close to me and waited for her to say something else, but she didn't.
It was an awkward silence.

"I don't really want to talk about the rest... right now, anyway. I just think I've
been feeling so guilty because I keep making Emmett out to be this horrible
overbearing brother, but he really did save me."

Yes, Emmett was probably too involved in Bella's life sometimes, but he was pretty
much her father and I just needed to prove to him that I would never hurt her. I
couldn't imagine hurting Bella.

"I can't thank him enough, Bella."

Like it? Hate it? Let me know! Got any requests? Sweet date ideas?

Big thanks to Jessica1971, my beta, and to my awesome readers. I love hearing

from you and appreciate all the support! :) Love you guys!

See ya next Wednesday (teaser will be posted on Friday).

One more thing… this isn't a political statement, but more like an American
standing behind our bravest. It's something that I have been following before I
started writing this story and I just feel compelled to share. Go here if you have
time: www(dot)supportourseals(dot)com and please, no flames for me (already
saying sorry if this offends anyone). :)

~Happy Hump Day~

- 123 -
 The Parents

Disclaimer: SM owns Twilight.

Bella

"You little whore," he spat as he stood over me. "Are you trying to make a fool of
me? Trying to ruin my goddamn reputation?" I was still in shock that he was even
speaking to me. It had been a week since he had kicked me. A week of hiding out in
my room. A week of absolute isolation.

I couldn't believe this was my life. It wasn't like I had the best life before,
considering thef fact that my mother practically despised me, but I always had
Emmett. When he left home, I was sent to live with my psychotic father. Everyone in
our small town adored him and thought he was a nice, quiet, respectable family
man… if they only knew.

Well, he was all those things, except when it came to me. I honestly had no idea
why he hated me. I didn't do drugs, drink, or go out to parties… nothing. I had no
friends at all. I kept to myself. Isn't that what parents wanted?

"I knew you were just like your mother… fucking slut. You disgust me," Charlie
yelled. I looked down, trying to hold back my emotions. "Maybe you can keep your
fucking legs together when I send you back to school next week."

Charlie hadn't let me go to school all week after our "fallout" over the weekend. I
had some bruising on my arms and it still hurt to stand up straight because of the
pain in my stomach. I had come down with a bad case of 'the flu', even though it
wasn't exactly flu season, and somehow the school believed him.

"Everyone in this goddamn town knows how my weird fucking daughter couldn't
keep her legs closed and fucked Tyler Crowley." I regretted being with Tyler more
than anything, but I was dying for normalcy and I just wanted someone to like me.
He was only pretending; I found that out the hard way. And now I had to deal with
the embarrassing knowledge that my father knew I had sex. It was humiliating.

I hated cursing, especially gd. It made me sick to hear him talk to me that way. I
tried to block out his mean words, but it didn't work this time.

- 124 -
 And then his evil wife walked into my room, an evil smirk plastered on her face.
"Charlie, don't waste your energy on her. She isn't worth it. Just another piece of
trash like her mother."

Charlie nodded as he took a few steps back. Relief washed over me as I held back
tears, praying I wouldn't sob out loud before they left the room.

Unfortunately, my relief didn't last long.

Sue walked over to me and leaned down, bawling up her fist as she smiled evilly,
teasing me as though she was going to punch me. At that moment, I wished more
than anything I would die. She must have been able to read my mind. "I wish you
were dead."

I woke up gasping for air, clutching at my pillow as my eyes adjusted to the

darkness. It had been so long since I had one of those nightmares, although I
couldn't really call it a nightmare if it was something that had actually happened,
could I? I just kept experiencing it all over again.

"Baby, Bella! What's wrong?" Edward said hurriedly, pulling me into his arms. It
had been a week since our camping trip, and ever since then I had started having
nightmares again. I figured it was because I had actually spoken of Charlie and Sue.
For the past few years, I had been able to push them out of my mind, never wanting
to bring it up or think about my past.

I hadn't gotten barely any sleep all week long, blaming it on allergies when
someone would ask. And I didn't tell Edward because he would go overboard
worrying about me, much like Emmett. We hadn't spent the night together since our
camping trip, so he had no idea, up until my freak out during the night.

"Sorry," I breathed, already feeling protected as his arms were wrapped securely
around me. "Just a bad dream."

Edward kissed my forehead. "Do you want to talk about it?"

I shook my head and leaned back against the pillows. Edward did the same,
pulling me closer to his side as I rested my head on his chest. He ran his fingers
through my hair which I found to be so relaxing and comforting as we laid in silence.

"Would you be willing to have dinner at my parents' house?"

I panicked. Esme wasn't very friendly, only focusing on Vickie when I was around
- 125 -
her the last time, so I didn't really see our appearance 'together' at their house
being welcomed. But I didn't want to disappoint Edward.

"When?"

Edward sighed loudly. "Well, my dad is having a cookout later this afternoon."
What? It was three o'clock in the morning on a Saturday, which meant I had what
seemed like a small amount of time to prepare myself. Edward must have sensed my
uneasiness. "It's okay if you don't want to, Bella… heck, I really don't even want to."

"But… is your mom inviting Vickie?"

A small chuckle came from Edward. "No. My dad told her that I'm brining over my
girlfriend and if she invited Vickie he would not let her in. Needless to say, my dad
really doesn't like that woman." I smiled widely after hearing that. "He does like you,
though."

"W-what?"

"He could sense that I had feelings for you when I introduced you to him."

My smile increased. "Oh."

"You're a very lovable person."

That small statement made me weak. All week long Edward kept saying things
like, 'I love that about you' or 'I love your smile' and so on. I didn't have experience
in the love department, but I knew without a doubt that I loved Edward.

I just wondered if Edward felt the same way.

"You look beautiful. Stop worrying so much, baby," Edward said for about the
tenth time as I struggled to get my hair just right. He didn't understand, though.
This was my first time meeting my boyfriend's parents. I mean, he was my only
boyfriend after all.

I said a quick thank you, but ignored his request to stop worrying as I looked
myself over one more time. I decided on wearing a pair of khaki shorts (they didn't
show off my ass like Vickie's did… I didn't want to send that kind of vibe about me)
and a light blue v-neck shirt with flip flops. I was going to go for a more 'dressed up'
look, but Edward insisted that I wear something cool and comfortable since we were
going to be out by the pool most of the day.
- 126 -
 I was so insanely nervous.

Sighing, I pulled my hair back into a pony tail. Just as I was turned to leave the
bathroom, Edward stood in the doorway, smiling slyly.

He walked towards me… his sex walk, I called it. "Are you calling me a liar?"

"Huh?" I asked dumbly, letting out a small chuckle at his perplexed facial
expression.

"I said you looked beautiful and you ignored me. So… are you calling me a liar?"
he asked, his voice serious, but playful at the same time.

"Uh… no, but -"

Stepping towards me, Edward backed me against the counter. "No 'buts', baby. I
swear, if we don't get out of this bathroom soon, you can't hold it against me if I rip
these clothes off of you and hold you hostage in my bed for the rest of the day."

And then he was kissing my neck just the way I liked it and just enough that I was
tempted to take him up on his offer. Since our camping trip, our usual make out
sessions had gotten even more heated, so much that I was almost ready to beg him
for sex. Lately, that was all I could think about. I wanted him more than he could
imagine.

I moaned at the sensations he was causing. "Edward…"

Pressing his erection into me, Edward breathed deeply, sending chills all over my
body. "You are killing me."

"Same here," I admitted as I rested my forehead against Edward's chest. He really

was killing me. Edward was sexy and didn't even have to try. And his tattoo… good
God, that tattoo was going to be the death of me.

Moving his lips to my ear, kissing beside it gently, he lifted me onto the counter.
"Stay with me tonight, baby."

I grinned and let out another embarrassing moan as he gently sucked the skin
below my ear while his hands pushed my legs apart so he could move in even closer.

"I-I… planned on it." I could barely form a sentence when he was doing those
magical things with his mouth. His mouth. I wanted a repeat from our camping trip,
- 127 -
but was too shy to even think about mentioning that to him.

Edward pulled away, leaving a small distance between our mouths as he rested
his palms on the counter. "We better get going because I'm this close," he held up
his thumb and index finger, leaving a small space between the two, "to bailing on
the family dinner so I can stay at home and explore your body again."

Holy hell. How did he do that? He was just so freaking smooth and… wow.

He grinned crookedly. "But I'll just have to wait until later tonight." Edward
definitely knew what kind of effect he was having on me, and he loved it.

On our way to his parents' house, he told me more about them. He was frustrated
with his mother's actions in the past regarding Vickie, but I assured him that I was
okay with it. I mean, it's not like Esme knew Edward and I were together. He said
that she tried to be really involved with his life because he blocked her and basically
all of his family out of it for so long.

"Jasper was the only person to have contact with me for quite a while… and I
knew it was wrong, hurting my parents like that, but I just couldn't deal with them."

I wanted to know about his past. The only thing I knew was that he had been
injured on one of his missions, just from the little hints he had dropped, as well as
the scars on his back and chest. I didn't want to push him to tell me, because he was
patient with me. So I could be patient with him, too.

"And she wasn't this bad when I was back in Washington, but since I've moved
here, she calls me on a daily basis… and you know about the unexpected visits
firsthand," he said with a wink, knowing I would think back to that steamy night in
the pool. "I guess I shouldn't be such a dick about it."

On one hand, I could understand why Esme was so clingy towards Edward, but
that didn't mean she had the right to force herself on him. Or her friends…

"I think she means well… but maybe you should just ask her nicely to back off a
bit, especially when it comes to Vickie."

Edward chuckled and brought my hand to his lips, kissing the back of it softly. "I
like possessive Bella… a lot."

I laughed and rolled my eyes. "Ha ha, but I seem to remember you being jealous
just because Jay gave me a hug. It's not like he sprayed me down with water…"
- 128 -
 "True… but he had his hands on you, and you're mine." I loved possessive Edward.

"Okay, okay, let's not start that again," I laughed. "Although, I do like it when you
get all riled up…"

Edward winked playfully as he turned off of the main road. "They're just down this
road, and please keep in mind that while my mother comes off as snobby at times,
my dad is really down to earth. And like I said before, he likes you a lot."

I felt sick to my stomach, but reminded myself that I needed to calm down
because a nervous Bella didn't make for good company. I wanted his mom to like
me. I thought she liked me on moving day, but she didn't know I was Edward's
girlfriend. Would she still be friendly to me after finding out the new information she
was about to discover?

"Don't worry, Edward, it'll be fine," I assured because he looked just as nervous as
me. "But please stay by me," I added.

Edward pulled up to an iron gate and rolled down his window, but leaned over
towards me. "I will, baby… I always want to be near you."

He always knew the perfect thing to say to me.

As Edward punched in a few numbers, I noticed a large black truck pull in behind
us and immediately noticed Alice's smiling face as she waved to us. Having Alice and
Jasper there would help ease some of the tension, if there was any.

Edward and I turned around to wave to them, both of us laughing about Alice's
bouncy self. She was the friendliest person I had ever known and I was happy that I
could call her one of my friends.

The driveway was long and surrounded by thick trees. It was beautiful and I
almost gasped out loud when the house came into view. It was so gorgeous. I
couldn't imagine having a house like it. I knew that Edward's dad was a doctor and
he had said that his mom owned an interior decorating company. But my goodness,
they had to be loaded to own such a property.

I took a deep breath as Edward pulled around the circular drive to the back of the
enormous house where Esme and Carlisle waved from the back patio. Edward was
smiling widely as he walked around his truck to open my door.

It was another first for me… time to make a good impression on his parents.
- 129 -
 Edward

My mother had the most shocked look on her face as I walked to the back of the
house with Bella. Alice was busy commenting on how cute Bella looked, making her
blush profusely. I loved that about her.

"Hi mom, dad," I announced with a wide smile. I hadn't stopped smiling and my
jaw was actually starting to hurt, but I was just happy to have Bella with me. I hoped
that Bella hadn't noticed my mother's face. "You've met Bella…"

Cue awkward pause…

And my dad saves the day. "Yes, we certainly have. It's nice to see you again,
Bella," he said, stepping forward, forgoing a friendly handshake and going for a hug
instead.

Alice and Jasper greeted my mother while Bella blushed as my dad greeted her.

"It's nice to see you again, too," Bella said shyly. I knew this had to be hard on her,
considering her bashfulness. If I ever met her parents, I would most likely want to
kick their asses, so meeting them wouldn't have been hard on me. However, if they
were actually good parents that I wanted to impress and show that I was in love
with their girl, I would be insanely nervous.

Yes, I was fully in love with Bella. There was no doubt in my mind, and if anyone
thought I was crazy because I had only known her for a couple of months, I'd tell
them to shut the hell up. My mom always said that when you meet the one, you just
know, and I knew that about Bella the first time I picked her up for our awkward
first date.

"Hello again, Bella," my mom said curtly as she adjusted her sunglasses, which
was a nonchalant way of avoiding a handshake of any kind. All those years of her
instilling the "polite" way in me, and she was acting like this to my girlfriend? It was
a big deal for me to bring a girl to a family dinner, because the only other person
that had gone to one of these things was Tanya, and I thought I was going to marry
her. Bella was much more important that Tanya ever was, and my own mother
should have seen the huge smile on my face that was there only because of Bella.

"Hi, Mrs. Cullen," Bella replied a little shakily. "Your home is beautiful."

"Oh, sweetheart, we don't like formalities around here," my dad said with a
chuckle. "It's Esme and Carlisle… or you could use the term our boys use… 'hey'…
- 130 -
seeing as that's their usual calling for us."

Jasper punched dad's shoulder. "Yeah, you better get it right, old man."

"Now, boys…" my mom warned. And yes, she hadn't replied to Bella's compliment.
That was not going unnoticed. If I didn't say anything to her, my dad would; I could
see the hidden pissed off look on his face. She did this with Alice for the longest
time, and only when Alice got pregnant did she start to ease up a bit because Jasper
warned her about upsetting Alice in her emotional state.

Carlisle put his arm around Esme. "You kids wanna hang out at the pool while we
finish up dinner?"

"Heck yeah… this kiddo is killing me and the pool sounds perfect right about
now," Alice said with a giggle, rubbing her stomach.

My parents walked back inside the house while Jasper and Alice led the way to the
pool. Bella stopped and tugged on my arm. "I didn't bring a suit with me…"

"Bella, I have some of my pre-pregnancy suits over here if you didn't bring one,"
Alice hollered just as Bella whispered nervously to me.

I chuckled, knowing Bella probably felt relieved that she didn't bring her suit with
her. She had this amazing body that was to die for, but still, she was so self
conscious.

"You're not getting off that easy, beautiful," I whispered, pulling her along the
walkway. I led us over to one of the lounge chairs and pulled Bella into my lap,
explaining that Alice and Jasper were changing in the pool house. Jasper went to my
parents' house a lot to swim, so he kept his 'swim legs' at their house. The prosthetic
legs he used on a daily basis cost the same as a top dollar sports car (each leg),
which the military paid for, but they would probably kill him if he damaged those.

I loved the fact that Alice absolutely adored my brother even with his disability.
She showed him that nothing like that would stand in the way of her feelings for
him. I knew deep down that Bella was just as sincere as Alice.

"It's nice out today," Bella commented quietly.

"It is," I replied, casually stroking her back. "You okay?"

She nodded against my chest. "This place is so beautiful… I can't imagine growing
- 131 -
up in a house like this."

"Oh, well, I didn't. My parents just bought this place a few years back. We were in
military housing for most of my life and moved around constantly."

"Where are some of the places you lived?"

"Hmm… Texas, Italy, Virginia, Washington… and Florida."

"Wow, Italy?" Bella asked excitedly, looking up at me with a smile.

I kissed her forehead softly. "Yeah, it's beautiful there. You'd like it."

"I want to go there someday."

Placing my finger beneath her chin, I tilted her face up to mine. "And you will.
We'll go wherever you want, baby." I kissed her lips gently, hoping she would realize
that I did intend on spending a very long time with her. Maybe I was getting ahead
of myself, but she was it for me.

I wanted to take her places. She deserved a happy life to make up for the shitty
one that she had growing up. And I wanted to be the one to give her that life.

"Get a room, you two young lovers," Jasper whistled, interrupting my innocent kiss
with Bella. "You can have the pool house to yourselves."

Alice giggled along with Jasper and me while Bella flushed, hiding her face in my
chest. I stood up with Bella and walked us over to the pool house so we could
change. Alice had left a few swimsuits out on the bed for Bella, all of them more
revealing than what Bella would probably like. I didn't mind at all.

Bella sat on the edge of the bed, shyly watching me strip out of my clothes and
into my swim trunks. I couldn't take my eyes off of her and it made me so fucking
hard to know she was watching every move I made. My hand might have stroked up
and down my cock before I dressed. And Bella might have licked her lips.

Yes. She definitely licked her lips.

I couldn't get my mind off of our tent time activities and how good her lips looked
around me. I felt slightly guilty for daydreaming about it, and any man who denied
thinking about that kind of stuff was blatantly lying. I wanted to be inside her so
fucking bad, but her mouth was pretty great for the time being, and I so hoped we
- 132 -
would get to experiment with that again later. Equally great was having my mouth
on her sweet pussy. The little sounds she made and the way her thighs clenched
around my head… it was amazing.

"What are you thinking about?" I asked, dragging the swim trunks up my legs,
wishing Bella would pull me over to her and start something. That would probably
never happen, though.

Bella looked down at her hands wringing in her lap. "Just, um… thinking about
last weekend."

Fuck me.

"What about it?"

She let out a small laugh, shaking her head back and forth. "I think you know."

I walked over to her and stood a foot away from her, my erection still standing for
her, tenting my swim trunks. "Maybe I do… but maybe I want to hear it from you."

Looking up at me with timid eyes, Bella cleared her throat. "Thinking about this,"
she said, her voice low and so fucking sexy as she brought her fingertip to the head
of my cock. "And wondering if you really enjoyed my… my mouth on you."

"Yes, I did, baby… very much so."

"Maybe we could try it again tonight…" she hedged. "And maybe you can let me
finish… since we'll be near a bathroom and all."

Was she literally trying to make me cum in my clean swim shorts? Fucking hell.
Seriously!

"Yes, I think we should definitely try that again tonight," I said huskily. Reaching
for the hem of Bella's shirt, I pulled it over her head, leaving her only in a bra. I
placed my hands on her shoulders and pushed her back gently to lie on the bed.
Laying my body down on hers, I held myself up, only pressing into her slightly as I
trailed one hand down between her legs. "And I can put my tongue inside you again.
Would you like that, baby?"

Bella moaned. Like an actual drawn out, sexy moan. "Yes, Edward."

I couldn't resist her breasts that were right beneath me, being hidden by her bra.
- 133 -
Conveniently, she was wearing one of those bras that snapped in the front. As I
pulled my hand away from her pussy, she whimpered at the loss even though I was
barely touching her. I snapped the annoying bra open, exposing her pink nipples to
me, both erect and begging to be sucked on.

For a moment, I hoped that Jasper and Alice wouldn't realize how long we were
taking to change, only because I didn't want Bella to be embarrassed. She was still
getting used to intimacy as it was, and the knowledge that others knew of our
physical relationship would make her face turn bright red.

Willing any other thoughts away, I brought my mouth to the area just beneath her
left breast while I massaged the other one gently, not too rough but enough to hear
another strangled moan from Bella. I trailed kisses around her breast, my tongue
darting out to lick her skin as Bella ran her hands through my hair, tugging slightly.

When Bella opened her legs wider and hooked one over the back of my thigh,
bucking her hips against my hard on, I moaned and closed my mouth around her
nipple. The more Bella pulled against my hair, the harder I sucked, my teeth grazing
her sensitive skin.

But… hearing my mother's voice floating around outside really fucking sucked as I
was trying to concentrate on my girlfriend.

I reluctantly pulled away, my lips popping as I removed my mouth from her. "We'll
finish that later, beautiful. Okay?"

Flushing bright red, Bella nodded. "Yeah, I'm sure your mom is wondering where
you're at…"

I chuckled and sat on the bed next to Bella while she dressed, erection now
disappearing thanks to my mom being around. "I really don't care what she's
thinking, but it's really hard to focus when I hear her voice outside. And… I really
want to hear you. I like when you let go."

It still amazed me that Bella's entire body actually blushed. Not just her face. So
fucking cute.

All too soon we were outside with everyone else, wading in the pool. I held Bella
close to me, remembering that she was still slightly uncomfortable in water. My dad
sat at the edge of the pool, soaking his legs, making small talk with Bella.

"So, I believe you said you worked at the housing office. Is that right?"
- 134 -
 "Y-yes, I've been there for almost a year now," Bella replied nervously. My chest
was pressed against her back, my chin resting on her shoulder with my arms
wrapped around her waist.

"And I'm sure you have to deal with cocky assholes like my son on a daily basis,
huh?" Carlisle chuckled.

Bella giggled and shook her head. "He was very nice."

"I was just thinking of ways to ask her out," I admitted, laughing heartily as I
placed an innocent kiss on her shoulder.

"Well, feel free to come to me if he needs a good talking to," Carlisle said, both
joking and completely serious at the same time. My dad liked Bella, he really did,
and if he found out I ever did something wrong, he'd kick my ass. Treating women
with respect was his number one priority. If only he had taught my mother to treat
others with respect, we'd have a much better time during dinner.

"It's ready kids," my mom announced, giving me an odd look as she stood at the
head of the pool. "Get dried off and hurry before it gets cold. Carlisle, do you care to
help me bring everything to the table?"

Ah, the bitchy mother attitude is back.

"Yes, dear…" Carlisle said with an eye roll.

We climbed out of the pool and dried off. Alice handed Bella one of those swim
cover up things, but I knew that would make Bella feel entirely too exposed,
especially when she was already nervous about being around my parents. I said that
I was going to change back into my dry clothes, giving Bella that option as well. I
could almost see the relief in her eyes as we went back to the pool house to change.

Dinner was awkward. It always was kind of awkward, but tonight my mom saw
that her matchmaking skills were never needed.

"So how long have you two been dating?" Esme asked.

Bella looked over to me, waiting for me to answer. "Well, pretty much right when I
moved here. We talked for about a month before my move."

"So romantic," Alice squealed. Everyone chuckled. Except for my mom.

- 135 -
 "Are you still in college, Bella? Or are you not going?" she asked.

Bella brought her napkin up to her mouth, wiping gently even though she didn't
have anything on her mouth to begin with. "I've already graduated, actually… a little
over a year ago."

"Oh," Esme replied with a shocked tone. "And how old are you?"

Yes, she was trying to throw the age thing back in my face, but it didn't matter to
either of us.

"Twenty two... almost twenty three."

"Ah, to be in my twenties again," Carlisle added, trying to ease the tension a bit.

She ignored his lighter comment. "Do you have any children?"

Oh. Fuck. No.

"No, ma'am," Bella replied shyly, probably wondering where that question came
from. I knew where she was leading to and was not the least bit shocked by her next
question.

"And do you want children one day?"

My fork fell from my hand, clanking against my plate as I glared at my mother.

"Yes, I do. I… haven't decided when or how many, but I would definitely like to
adopt."

I gripped her hand beneath the table. Her palm was clammy.

"And why adopt? You're so young. Most women want children of their own."

Rub it in my face, mother.

"I grew up in a really bad home," Bella said, sounding kind of sad. I wanted to take
that sadness away and make it disappear forever. "And my brother adopted me
when I was older, although I wish it had been sooner. There are so many kids out
there that needed a good home like me… so I guess that's why."

It had nothing to do with my problem. It was something Bella was being

- 136 -
completely honest about, and that's what I loved about her. She might have been the
shyest person I had ever known, but at that moment, she shut my mother up.

Esme literally didn't say another word and it was better that way. The rest of us
joked and had a good time as Jasper and I shared our childhood stories. I
remembered having a wonderful childhood, and somewhere during that time, my
mom changed. She still cared, but was now just stuck up and rude.

How could she not fall in love with Bella? Bella was every mother's dream come
true.

I loved her. And I fully planned on telling her as soon as we left the house that
night.

I didn't say goodbye to my mom, and didn't hug her back when she put her arms
around me. I was angry and it was going to take a while for me to get over it. She
already knew how shy Bella was and that this night would probably be
uncomfortable for her, and she purposely made it bad for all of us. I knew that my
dad was going to talk to her and find out what her fucking problem was, but for
now, I just wanted to get away from her.

As I said goodbye to my dad, I quietly asked him to please make sure that Esme
wouldn't mention our relationship to Vickie, as it was none of her business and I
didn't want Vickie to stir up trouble with Emmett and Rose. He understood and
informed me that he had already taken care of it.

Jasper and Alice made plans for us to go to their place for dinner the next week,
celebrating that she was going to be induced since she was already at her due date.
And Bella and Alice made their own plans to have lunch during the week. Their
friendship was good for them because they both needed a good friend.

As we pulled away from the house, I held Bella's hand, thinking that I should
definitely get her a piece of jewelry to represent our relationship. That's what you're
supposed to do, right? When it's this serious? Maybe not a ring, but a bracelet or
something? She was the most important person in my life and I didn't think she had
the slightest idea.

We were silent the entire way to my house, only stopping for drinks because I
hadn't gone grocery shopping yet and was completely out of everything. I started to
get a little nervous as we neared my house, hoping she wouldn't think I was a
lunatic for professing my love to her so soon. It didn't feel that soon to me, though,
because I felt like I had known her for so long.
- 137 -
 As I pulled the key out of the ignition, I grew some balls and turned to Bella in my
dark car. No more thinking or contemplating. "I love you."

Bella turned her head towards me with a breathtaking smile. "I love you, too."

Like it? Hate it? Let me know ;)

Big thanks to my beta, Jessica1971 and my awesome readers. I can't thank you
all enough for the comments and sweet tweets. Thanks for the SSN love! :)

On to other things... I'm participating in The Fandom Gives Back again and so I
just wanted to give you guys a little info as to what I'll be offering: 4 - one-shots
from any of my stories (first come first serve) and the full Anonymous Lover story
will be auction style.

See ya next Wednesday. I'll post a teaser on Friday or Saturday.

Thanks for reading and have a great day!

*edited* Yes, I took out Sonic because so many of you were in an uproar
that SD doesn't have any Sonics in town. BUT... how do you know Carlisle
and Esme didn't live outside of San Diego near one of them? I live near a big
town, just outside of it, but I still say I live in that town... JS. Thanks for the
info..

- 138 -
 The Hot Tub

Disclaimer: SM owns Twilight.

Edward

I held the most important person in my life as we sat in the hot tub, completely
silent, still processing everything that had happened. I had introduced Bella to my
parents as my girlfriend, and we had admitted our feelings for one another. It was a
big day, and though dinner at my parents' house was pretty awful for both of us, we
tried not to dwell on it.

I was in love for the first time in my life.

The only explanation that I had for ever thinking I could spend my life with Tanya
was that I wasn't aware of what love really was. I didn't know what it felt like to hate
being separated from the one you love… and I didn't know what it felt like to finally
be complete. Bella was everything that I needed.

The main problem I had to deal with now was my mother. I was outraged by her
behavior all day, especially during dinner. I didn't like the fact that she was
purposely trying to make Bella feel uncomfortable.

Couldn't she see that I was happier than ever before? That I hadn't actually smiled
in years? Bella made me happy and I would think that my own mother would be
thrilled over that fact.

"What are you thinking about?" Bella asked, lightly rubbing her fingertips over my
hands that rested on her stomach.

I lowered my mouth to her neck, placing a small kiss there. Once we confessed
that we loved each other, we were pretty silent. Neither of us knew what to say after
something big like that. I suggested that we get in the hot tub to relax and Bella
gladly agreed. I couldn't let go of her once we were inside the water, needing to feel
her against my body.

"Just hoping that you're alright… I'm still kind of shocked by the way my mom
acted," I admitted, glad that she couldn't see the disgusted look on my face as she
sat in my lap, her back pressed tightly against my chest.
- 139 -
 Bella shrugged her shoulders and turned her head back towards me. "I'm really
okay, Edward," she replied softly. "Please don't worry about me. I'm worried about
you. I know the things she said upset you… because of the baby thing."

I nuzzled my face in the crook of her neck, breathing deeply, amazed that I had
someone so caring in my life. Bella may have been the shyest person I had ever
known, but she certainly was the strongest. "She likes to throw it in my face
because… well, I don't really know why. That's why she wants me with Vickie, since
she's older and doesn't want children. She thinks if I date someone my age or
younger, like you, that I won't be good enough for them… since I can't give them
children."

Bella abruptly stood up and turned towards me with a determined look on her
face. "Well, that… that isn't good parenting on her part." She sat down, straddling
my legs, holding my face in her hands. "I love you, Edward, and whether or not you
can have children, it doesn't bother me at all. I do think that you should get tested
someday, when you feel comfortable to do so, because there are so many factors
that could have caused you to not get your ex-girlfriend pregnant… I just think you
shouldn't rule out the option of getting checked out."

She spoke so quickly that she didn't even take a breath. She was nervous and
probably afraid that I would be angry, but I wasn't. How could I be angry over her
caring and understanding nature?

"And if we find out that you can't, then we'll deal with it when the time comes, but
until then… I never want to hear you worrying that you're not enough for me. God,
Edward… you… I've never felt this way about anyone before. You make me feel so
happy."

The strong, outspoken woman that had just made an appearance disappeared and
was replaced by my shy girl that I fell in love with, blushing profusely.

"I love you, too, baby… and I can't thank you enough for being so understanding.
And when the time comes that we might start thinking about children, I will go get
tested. I would do anything to have a child with you someday." My hands settled on
her hips, pulling her body closer to mine. "You're the best thing that has ever
happened to me."

Bella smiled shyly, biting her bottom lip. I swept my thumb across her lip, freeing
it from her worrying habit. Leaning forward, I kissed her lips softly, feeling more
alive than ever as her hands gripped my shoulders and a small sound escaped her
mouth.
- 140 -
 "You're so beautiful."

"You are, too…" Bella whispered. "Handsome, I mean…"

I chuckled against her mouth. "Thank you, baby."

Something had changed. I could feel her body relaxing against mine, whereas she
usually tensed up when she felt the always-there-erection pressed against her. I
wanted to make love to her so badly that just thinking about it had me almost
coming in my swim shorts. I wanted her so fucking much.

Bella grabbed the hot tub behind me, pulling herself even closer to me, her
breasts pressed against my chest. Lowering her mouth to my shoulder, she kissed
gently, trailing kisses along my sensitive skin upwards to my ear.

"I want you, Edward."

Fuck. "I want you, too… so fucking much, baby. God, how I want you," I groaned,
feeling Bella herself against my cock, only a couple of thin layers of material
separating us. My hands moved to her ass, eliciting another moan from Bella.

"I know it might be too soon… and I don't want you to think I'm… I think we
should move forward, Edward." She whispered so softly that I barely heard the
words leave her mouth. "I want you to make love to me."

I pulled back, staring into her deep brown eyes that were so timid and scared,
wanting to take away any worries that she had. "Bella, I want that, too, but I want
you to be sure before we do. I don't want you to think that we have to. I can wait as
long as it takes, baby."

Relationships were new for her, as they were for me, but I sensed that she felt like
she kind of had to have sex with me now.

Bella nodded and attempted to look away, but I held her face in my hands,
keeping our eyes locked. "I am ready," she said.

"Let's just take things slow... see what happens," I murmured against her mouth
before kissing her hard, not too hard, but enough to show that I needed her.

Her hands moved from my shoulders, down to my chest, lingering there as I

moved mine to her thighs. I could feel her fingers trembling as she stroked them
along my chest, going lower each time. Wanting to calm her or stop any worries she
- 141 -
had, I leaned forward and kissed along her neck. Bella moaned quietly, dropping her
head to the side, resting on my shoulder.

"I want to kiss you here," I whispered, moving my hand between her legs. "Do you
like when I do that?"

She didn't answer, but moaned with a small nod as her mouth latched onto my
neck, sucking softly. Bella never sucked too hard or too soft… it was just fucking
perfect.

"I love doing that, baby. You taste so good… and those sounds you make are…
fuck," I groaned as she moved a hand down to my cock, stroking at an
overwhelmingly slow pace.

I reached behind her with my free hand, untying her top. Goosebumps spread
quickly across her skin as the small top fell into the water, leaving her topless and
her perfect breasts on display for me.

"This okay?" I asked, still worried that she might feel I was pushing her.

"Yes," Bella whispered as she moved her hands to the waistband of my shorts,
tugging slightly. I lifted myself up, helping her pull them down, freeing my aching
erection. "This okay?"

"Fuck yes, baby…" I have no idea how I managed to form words as her hands
explored my body. Add that to the fact that I was naked beneath her, and she was
almost naked as well, only wearing her bikini bottom.

Bella absolutely shocked me with her next move. She stood before me, pulling off
the remaining piece of material covering her body. My mouth hung open in shock,
unable to believe that this was actually happening.

Once she was straddling my lap again, I kissed her softly, tracing the curves of her
breasts as I moved down her stomach. She had one hand on my cock and the other
pressed flat against my chest. Our eyes were locked, her brown eyes shining
brightly with a sweet smile on her face.

I kept one hand clasped around her breast, squeezing as gently as possible, while
I moved the other to her pussy, so slick and waiting for me to fill her. I gritted my
teeth, trying to keep the noises I was making to a minimum since I had neighbors,
but when I felt Bella pull my cock towards her entrance, I couldn't hold myself back.

- 142 -
 The head of my cock was teetering around the edge and it took everything in me
not to slam into her. But I couldn't just yet. Not like that. I wanted to make love to
her in my bed, wanting her to feel as comfortable as possible. I actually did a little
research for future purposes, wondering if Bella's second time would be painful,
considering it had been over four years since her first and only sexual experience. I
didn't want to hurt her at all, and wanted to be as gentle as possible. Through my
diligent research, I found out that she wouldn't bleed, but it would probably be a
little sore for her.

This was it. I was going to have sex with my Bella. And it was going to be amazing.

"I love you, Bella." I couldn't stop myself from saying it again. I wanted to make
sure she knew.

"I love you, too," she replied breathlessly.

I dropped my hand from her breast and covered her hand that was wrapped
around me. Together we moved it around her clit, circling it in a teasing way. Bella
whispered how much she needed me. I needed her so fucking much.

I slid my cock down to her tight hole, pressing forward just a bit so that my head
was fully inside her. Bella gasped, but kept her eyes locked with mine.

"Are you okay, baby?"

Bella nodded and leaned forward to kiss my lips, causing her body to shift and
press forward, pushing me deeper inside of her body.

Rather hastily, I stood in the water, my hands holding her ass, completely
sheathing myself inside her. "We should go to my bed," I breathed, moaning at the
same time. "I think it might be uncomfortable for you if we continue in the water. Is
that okay?"

Once again, I have no idea how I could form coherent words.

"Yes," Bella moaned loudly while I managed to walk down the steps of the hot tub
without falling. It was not a simple task and I feared that I would fall and break
something, but fortunately my silent prayers were answered. I stayed connected to
Bella, thrusting inside her with each step I took.

I made it to my room in record time, both of us soaked and dripping water

everywhere. As I laid her on the bed, my cock slipped out of her. And that's when it
- 143 -
dawned on me… I wasn't wearing a condom. I wasn't particularly worried about
pregnancy, because even though Bella had her doubts, I just knew my infertility was
true. However, I hadn't yet told her that I was tested for STD's recently, and it was
really a jackass move on my part not to go over this with her first.

"Bella, I wasn't wearing a condom before… I need to go get one."

She sat up quickly, moving to the edge of the bed. "I'm on the pill," Bella blurted
out, her face flushing a light pink color. "And I… I promise I haven't slept around."

I wanted to laugh out loud. Did she actually think I was worried about getting
something from her?

"Baby, you don't have to explain yourself to me. I just didn't want you to think I
was putting you in any danger. I've been tested… recently actually… but I wasn't
going to assume it was okay for me to go without a condom."

Yes, we were actually having this conversation when all I wanted to do was bury
myself inside her again.

"I trust you, Edward."

That was all I needed to hear.

Bella leaned back, pulling me to lie on top of her, which I eagerly complied with.
Foreplay was over and we both wanted the same thing. I pushed inside her so
fucking slow, breathing erratically. Bella's breathing matched my own and she cried
out when I was fully inside her once again.

And then she giggled. "You're so huge… I was worried you wouldn't fit."

I chuckled as I began moving. "Now, you're just stroking my ego…"

"I'm stroking something… that's for sure." And sexy talking Bella was back.

"I've wanted you for so fucking long, baby… Since the first time I saw you, I've
wondered what it would…" I moaned, not able to finish my thought without taking
another breath, "…be like to be inside you. You feel so fucking good, Bella."

"Mmm… so do you, Edward," Bella breathed, bringing her lips to mine, kissing me
gently. Her tongue slipped inside my mouth, pressing tenderly against mine.

- 144 -
 My thrusts grew erratic and when my fingers found her clit, I felt her legs shake
as they tightened around me as she experienced her first orgasm during sex. I was
thrilled to have made that happen for her, and though I never wanted it to end, I let
go, crying out when I released inside her warmth.

"Thank you, Edward," Bella whispered as I pulled out of her, holding her body
securely against me.

"Thank you, beautiful. That was amazing."

"It was. Definitely amazing," she whispered before turning her head to me, placing
a kiss on my cheek. "I love you."

"Love you, too."

We fell asleep holding onto one another. It was the best night of my life and
certainly one that I would never forget. Not one detail would be forgotten.

Bella

I was giddy. Absolutely giddy. I still could not believe that Edward had made love
to me, and the way he was… well, it was perfect. There were no words to describe
the sexy, content look on his face as he moved inside me.

I couldn't see myself with anyone but him… ever.

He held me after and whispered so many sweet things in my ear as I drifted off to
sleep. I couldn't have asked for a better man. And I didn't see our relationship
ending. Ever.

I really hoped that I would wake up to him ready… again; however, my phone rang
instead, at an ungodly hour. At five o'clock in the morning, I panicked when I saw
Emmett's name flash across my phone.

"Hello?" I answered, whispering slightly, my voice raspy from sleep.

"Bella! Where are you at? Rose is in labor and I don't have anyone to watch the
kids until dad can pick them up… we drove by your apartment, but you weren't
there. Where are you?" He didn't even take a breath, talking a mile a minute.

Edward sat up next to me, rubbing his eyes. "What's wrong, baby?"

- 145 -
 Thank God he whispered so that Emmett didn't hear him…

"Em, I'll meet you at the hospital. Just take them with you and I'll be there in a few
minutes." When I said Emmett's name, Edward's eyes opened widely with shock.

"But where are you?" Emmett asked again.

Crap.

"Would you shut the hell up, Emmett?" Rose yelled in the background. "Quit
worrying about what Bella is doing and get me to the damn hospital!"

Rose wasn't being rude. She was saving me. I hadn't told her much about my
'boyfriend', but she did know that I bought lingerie, so one can only use common
sense to know what happens when you buy something special like that.

"Em, I'll see you in a minute," I said before hanging up, not giving him a chance to
question me again. I knew I would have to deal with him later, so I just wanted a few
more hours of peace.

"What happened, baby?" Edward asked again, his face full of worry.

I sighed and stood up from the bed, but quickly sat down to cover myself with the
sheet once I realized I was completely naked. "Rose is in labor and Emmett needs
me to get the kids."

Edward got up and sat next to me, placing a kiss on my bare shoulder. "Do you
want me to go with you?"

I scoffed, laughing quietly. "I don't think this would be the best time to out our
relationship to him. I think he might have a heart attack."

"We could say I ran into you or something." Edward was quiet after his
joke-worthy statement, but then laughed loudly, rubbing the back of his neck. "Yeah,
I guess that wouldn't work."

Feeling slightly awkward, considering I was still naked, I reached out with my foot
to pull my bag over to the bed, feeling the bed shake slightly. I turned to Edward,
finding that he had an amused look on his face.

"What?"

- 146 -
 "I've seen every inch of your body, baby… no reason to get shy on me now."

No matter what had happened the night before and how bold I was, though I had
no idea how that was even possible for me, I still couldn't turn off the shyness. I
would have loved to push him back and climb on top of him for a repeat of the night
before, but I really had to go get the kids for Emmett and Rose; plus, the fact that I
literally could not have done that even if I wanted to.

Edward slipped on a pair of pants while I got dressed, and it really took some
willpower on my part not to stare at him. He was gorgeous. And then I recalled the
sexy facial expressions I saw the night before… just amazing.

"So… I'll be up at the hospital later to visit… and I might just stop by to bring the
kids and their sexy aunt lunch. Sound good?" Edward asked as he pulled me to his
chest. I loved feeling his arms around me.

Though I should have been ecstatically happy, I had a nagging feeling like this
was going to end all too soon. Like it was too good to be true.

Pushing those feelings away, I kissed his bare chest and smiled. "That sounds
really good."

Edward brought his mouth to my ear, placing a small kiss there. "I love you, Bella.
Thank you for staying with me."

"Love you, too," I whispered back to him.

I left Edward's house wishing that I could have stayed with him all day, but
knowing that I had to help my brother. I wasn't looking forward to babysitting even
though it had been so long since I had, and I genuinely missed my nephews… but I
wanted to be with Edward.

Rose sent me a text saying that they were at the hospital and she had already
informed Emmett to not ask any questions. She ended that text with a wink, so it
was obvious that she knew what I was doing and Emmett was now wondering what
was going on. It would just be a matter of time before I told Emmett the truth, and I
knew I would feel so much better once I came clean. It was laughable for me to
worry about what my brother would think of my boyfriend. When I took a step back,
I wondered what the big deal was in the first place… but then I remembered… we're
talking about Emmett.

Emmett who thinks I'm completely innocent.

- 147 -
 Emmett who is best friends with Edward.

Emmett who would think I had been lying to him, even though I just omitted a few
details.

And when I walked into Rose's hospital room, the look on Emmett's face just
confirmed why I was shy about dating, or well, informing my brother that yes, I had
a life.

My nephews were wide awake and just about tackled me. Once they had their
hugs, I walked over to Rose and wished her good luck. She was a pro at childbirth
by now, though.

"Well?" Emmett questioned. "You weren't at home."

Correct Emmett! Yes, I was spending the night with my boyfriend.

"Um…" That's all I could manage to say, though.

"Emmett, shut up and get me some ice," Rose interrupted, literally saving the day
for me.

Emmett complied, but I knew he would question me later. Hopefully I would be in

the right state of mind, but I was still hung up on my amazing night. Once he left the
room, Rose begged me to tell her who I was seeing, but I respectfully turned her
down, explaining that I wasn't ready just yet.

"Okay, so I'm going to take the kids home. Call me when you need us back up
here?"

"Sure thing, sweetie. Thanks for helping, Bell," Rose said as I leaned down to hug
her. No matter how bitchy she had been during her pregnancy, I still loved her, of
course. Even if she was related to that evil bitch, Vickie. Yeah, I said it.

"Thanks, Bell," Emmett said as I walked over to the door. Rose was giving him the
evil eye, just reminding him that he needed to mind his own business. Maybe it
wouldn't be so bad after all, telling him about Edward. Rose wouldn't let him make
an ass out of himself.

"You're welcome. Love you guys."

I took the kids to my apartment, piling them in my bed to watch cartoons,

- 148 -
although they actually fell asleep before Spongebob managed to drive me insane. I
turned off the television and went into the living room, pulling out my cell phone to
send Edward a message.

Hey, I brought the kids back to my place. They're sleeping and I think I'm
about to take a little nap, but I just wanted to say hi :) And I love you. –B

Now that I had finally said 'I love you' to Edward, it just came naturally to say it to
him. And I had never felt so loved in my entire life.

I wish you were still in my bed, beautiful. I love you, too. Have a good nap
and call me when you can. Already missing you. –E

Wow. He definitely had a way with words. Even simple things like that made my
heart race.

I missed him. Was that normal? To miss someone after you've just seen them less
than two hours ago? I didn't care if it was normal or not… I couldn't wait to see him
again.

I fell asleep pretty quickly, and too soon my nephews woke up. I managed to get
them off of my bed, breaking up their wrestling match so that they could get dressed
for the day. Edward sent me a message saying that he was on his way with an early
lunch. Rose was still in labor and I could tell Emmett was probably getting beat up
on just a bit. His voice was strained and exhausted, but he was excited to see his
little girl.

The boys were in my room watching Hercules when I heard a knock on my door. I
practically ran to the door, ready to jump into Edward's arms, but was a little
shocked when it wasn't him.

"Hi, honey."

Jack. Emmett's dad, who happened to be even more protective over me than
Emmett at times.

"H-hi," I stuttered, still a little shocked as he pulled me in for a tight hug.

"Emmett said that I might need to take those wild boys off your hands for a while,"
he explained.

"Oh, I'm… we're just fine if you want to -" And I paused, unable to finish what I
- 149 -
was saying, because walking towards my door was Edward.

Edward had a confused look on his face. "Jack?"

"Edward!" Jack said excitedly. Okay, so they knew each other… "It's so good to see
you, son. You look a lot better than the last time I saw you."

Edward nodded, holding two large bags of food. "It's good to see you, too."

"What are you doing over this way?" Jack asked.

Yes, I was standing in the hallway, a little speechless.

"I'm just bringing Bella and the boys some lunch." But the way Edward smiled at
me was obvious… as was my telling smile.

And that's how Jack figured out our secret even though his son had yet to pick up
on the small things. It was going to be an interesting day… that was for sure.

Let me know what you think! :)

Thanks to my beta, Jessica1971 for getting this back to me so quickly. If the

chapter is ever late, it's not her fault - completelly and totally mine.

Thanks to my awesome readers - I appreciate all of your comments and support.

You guys really are the best.

So.. jadsmama and teacher1209 are starting a team for Anonymous Lover in the
FGB auction. You can PM them on Twi or here (or twitter) if you're interested.
Thanks girls :)

*crossing my fingers* See you all next week!

I think I might go for a late night Peach Tea Sonic! Have a great night ~ ;)

- 150 -
 The Hospital

Disclaimer: SM owns Twilight.

"Relax," Bella whispered as we unloaded the boxes of food in her kitchen. Jack
was just in the other room, talking to the boys after I nervously invited him to stay
for lunch.

Trying to ease my unnecessary nerves, I leaned over and kissed the top of Bella's
head. "Sorry. I just… well, he scares the shit out of me."

Bella giggled and turned to nuzzle her face in my chest. "He's harmless."

"He's twice my age and could kick my ass." Seriously. The man was bigger than
Emmett and me, and though he was in his sixties, he was fit like a forty year old.

I had met Jack a couple of times, mainly when he would come to visit Emmett
while we were in training. When I came back from my last mission, he came with
Emmett to visit me in the military hospital. It was a bad time for me and I was going
through a significant depression, so I'm sure I looked totally different now than I did
all those years ago.

Bella turned to me, placing herself between my body and the kitchen counter,
immediately sending my mind into the gutter. "He has no idea what's going on,
okay?" I nodded. "And though I'm not ready for everyone trying to get in our
business, it's going to come out soon anyway… so calm down, take a deep breath,
and go make conversation with him while I take everything to the table."

God, I loved her.

I did as Bella said and left her in the kitchen to join Jack and the kids. He had
found the cartoon channel for them and was telling them to settle down, considering
they were the most rambunctious kids I had ever seen.

"They're just like their damn father was when he was a kid," Jack chuckled.

"I believe that," I agreed as I sat on the love seat across from him. "So, how have
you been?"

- 151 -
 "I can't complain. Everything going good for you? I'm sure your folks are glad to
have you back home."

"Yeah, I'm glad to be back home. I didn't like Washington very much… and I think
my mother is relieved to have me back here."

"How's your brother doing? Jasper is his name, right?"

"Yes, sir. He's a lot better… working at the counseling center now. He and his
fiancée are expecting, as well."

"That's really good to hear. You boys went through hell. I'm glad to see you doing
so much better, Edward."

Okay, so I felt like a dick for feeling uncomfortable around him. "Thank you, sir."

Leaning forward, placing his elbows on his knees, Jack looked deep in thought.
"You aren't going to hurt my girl, are you?"

I choked. On air. Nervously, I cleared my throat and blinked. "Um…"

"She's like a daughter to me, son. And to be honest, she had a rough life growing
up. So… I don't ever want to see that girl hurt again."

"I would never hurt her, sir. I… I love her." My knees shook and I wasn't even
standing. Thank God the boys were zoned into the television and not paying
attention to anything we were talking about.

"I can tell," he finally replied after a few minutes of silence, accompanied with
staring me down. "Does Emmett know? He hasn't said anything to me."

"No… we were -" I stopped talking when Bella entered the room, but she picked
up right where I left off.

"I didn't want Emmett to be… well, Emmett. You know how he can be," Bella
explained, her face blushing as she sat down next to me, placing her hand on my
trembling knee. "I'm… we're going to tell him. I just didn't want him to worry or
anything, with the new baby coming."

Jack nodded in agreement. "I understand, sweetie."

"But can you keep it to yourself for now? Just until Rose gets back home and
- 152 -
everything settles down?"

"Sure." Jack leaned back, seeming to be deep in thought, but seconds later he
leaned forward, laughing and slapping his hands on his knees. "You kids look like
you've crapped your pants."

Bella and I both laughed along, though our laughs were quiet and nervous.

"Let's eat!" Jack exclaimed.

An hour later, Bella cleaned the boys of spaghetti sauce and noodles that ended
up pretty much all over their bodies. Jack was going to take them to see a movie so
Bella could go to the hospital. I was going to take her there and just be semi honest
with Emmett. I took Bella and the boys lunch to help out and be a friend, and then
drove her to the hospital. Innocent, right?

As we were leaving the apartment, Jack mentioned that his wife, Charlotte, was at
the hospital. Bella smiled widely and I could tell that she really liked Jack and his
wife. I was so glad that, although her past was awful, she had a ton of people that
cared a lot about her.

Bella buckled in the boys and kissed all three of them on the forehead, confirming
how great she would be as a mother someday. I knew it was too soon to think that
way, but I wanted that with her. I was too much of a pussy to go get tested before,
but I had to suck it up and do it now because she was worth it.

Jack slapped me on the back, friendly but still scaring the shit out of me. "Nice to
see you again, son. Hope we can meet up again real soon."

"Sounds good, sir."

Jack nodded and opened the door to his car. "And son, let's stop all this 'sir stuff'.
Got it?"

"Yes si… I mean, Jack."

Bella giggled and grabbed my hand, pulling me over towards my truck. "See…
wasn't so bad, huh?"

Not for you, Bella. You weren't getting the

'I'll-snap-your-dick-off-so-fast-you'll-forget-you-were-ever-a-man-if-you-hurt-my-girl'
look. "Yeah, not too bad."
- 153 -
 We stopped at a local flower shop and picked up a bouquet of flowers from each of
us, trying to make it not so obvious that we were a couple. Buying flowers together
was a little much for us, considering Emmett thought we were just casual friends,
meeting up only with him around. I insisted on paying for both bouquets and picked
out a single daisy for Bella.

As she stepped into the truck, arranging the flowers in her lap, I handed the daisy
to her, earning another big smile accompanied by her sweet blush. I wished more
than anything we could have gone back to my place, just to talk; I mean, we didn't
get to spend any time together after our surprising night. I was shocked, absolutely
shocked that she asked me to make love to her. Shocked in a good way, of course…

I wanted to hold her and remind her that it wasn't just sex for me, though I had no
way of knowing what she was really thinking. I hoped she remembered me saying
that she was the only person I had ever loved.

When we got to the hospital, I leaned over and kissed her gently. "If Jack takes the
kids tonight, will you stay with me again?" He had offered to take them because
Bella had to go to work the next day for a little while, which would make her
morning insanely hectic, trying to get two of the boys ready for preschool.

"Yes," Bella replied shyly, looking down at our intertwined fingers.

I hoped she knew it wasn't just about sex. Heck, I would love to spend all night
just holding her, though it would be hard because she was the sexiest woman I had
ever laid eyes on, but still… it wasn't just about sex. "I just want to hold you, Bella.
We don't have to do anything else."

"O-okay," she said quietly.

We eventually made our way into the hospital, holding hands until we got inside.
Bella had no idea that men actually stared at her like she was something to eat, so
she didn't notice the influx of doctors and nurses that I gave a 'go to hell' look to. I
wanted to put my arm around her to show she was mine.

When we reached the maternity floor, I hoped the eye-fucking my girlfriend would
settle down a bit, considering we were going to be around cooing fathers. My mouth
just about hung open as I saw Jasper walking behind Alice, who was being pushed in
a wheel chair.

"Jasper!" I hollered down the hallway.

- 154 -
 Bella's eyes widened as Alice looked back and grinned.

"Edward," Jasper sighed tiredly as he tried to keep up with Alice and her nurse.
Couldn't the fucking nurse see that he had a limp? She didn't attempt to slow down
for him at all?

Bella and I hurried over to them. "What's going on?"

"Ali started having contractions a while ago… and, bro, I have been trying to call
you all morning," Jasper said, his face pale with nervousness. He wasn't home when
his other children were born as he was on a mission each time, so I could imagine
how nerve-racking it was for him.

I looked down at my phone, noticing it was dead. "Sorry. You okay? And Al?"

"I'm fine. Ali's fine. Just so fucking scared," he rushed out, running a hand through
his hair - our nervous trait that we shared.

"What are you two doing here?"

"Rose is in labor," Bella said with a wide smile.

"Babies born on the same day!" Alice said excitedly. For her first child, she was
handling the ordeal beautifully. "I'm ready to get this butterball out!"

Bella and I followed them to their room, which was on the other side of the floor
that Emmett and Rose were on. We left as the nurse was getting Alice situated so
that we could go visit Rose.

Wow, two babies in one day.

As we were walking to Rose's room, I got the intense urge to pull Bella in the
bathroom so I could taste her again, but I knew that would just make Bella a
fumbling mess. I wanted her so badly though.

When we stood at the door to Rose's room, we could hear Vickie's annoying ass
voice on the other side. Bella rolled her eyes, but pushed the door open.

"Hi," we both said. The room was filled with people I didn't know, except for
Emmett and Vickie.

"No baby yet?" Bella asked with a grin as she squeezed Rose's hand.
- 155 -
 "No," Rose replied, gritting her teeth as her face turned bright red.

Vickie walked over to me, practically purring. "Well, it's nice to see you again,
Edward."

I nodded, smiling slightly.

"You guys get here at the same time?" Emmett asked after he greeted us both,
looking slightly confused.

"Oh, um. No," Bella answered shyly. "We-"

"When you sent me the message this morning that you guys were at the hospital, I
contacted Bella to see if I could help at all…" The whole time I was speaking, I
noticed Rose staring me down like she had just figured out an unsolved mystery or
something. "So I took Bella and the kids some lunch."

Bella nodded with wide eyes, her blush giving away our secret, but thankfully
Rose and Emmett were too concerned with her contractions to notice. "Yeah, and…
then Jack showed up to take the kids to a movie. Edward offered to drive me here
since Alice is also here…"

"Oh really?" Rose asked between her deep breaths.

"Yeah," I replied, rubbing the back of my neck, wondering why Vickie kept inching
closer to me as if she was going to molest me in front of our friends. "She's been
having contractions all morning but just got here a while ago."

"Thanks, man," Emmett said. "This is Charlotte, my step mom. And over there,
getting her hand broken by my beautiful wife, is Rose's mom, Irene." I smiled at the
women, wishing Bella was still beside me because she just made me feel so at ease.
"Ladies, this is Edward… we go way back."

He just had to throw that in there, as if I didn't already feel guilty about spending
the night inside his little sister, keeping our relationship quiet.

"Nice to meet you both," I said politely.

When Rose's doctor walked in, Vickie and I left the room. I could tell it upset Bella
that Vickie was going to be alone with me, judging by the sweet scowl on her face,
but like I had told her before, she had absolutely nothing to worry about. And if
Vickie threw herself at me, I would gladly push her away. Self defense and all…
- 156 -
 Out in the hall, Vickie and I leaned against the wall, listening for signs of a baby
being born. Crying, yelling, Emmett moaning from pain… that kind of stuff.

My concentration and thoughts of willing Vickie away were interrupted when I

heard my mother's voice. I was still angry with her and wasn't quite ready to talk to
her, especially because of the fact that I knew without a doubt she would 'out' Bella
and I before we could say anything.

"Edward? Vickie?" she questioned, grasping my father's hand inside her own.
"What are you two doing here?"

"Rose is having her baby," I answered curtly, not making eye contact with her.
"And I also came to see Jasper and Al."

"What a small world," my dad said with a chuckle.

Yes. A small fucking world.

Bella

Quietly, I sat in the chair across from Rose's bed and watched my brother and her
coo over their baby girl. Emmett had tears in his eyes, smiling from ear to ear as he
looked her over. And the way he looked at Rose was just… amazing.

"Come say hi to your niece, Bell," Rose grinned.

Vickie huffed, which was slightly immature for someone her age. Right? She had
come back into the room a few minutes after Jaylee was born, which made me feel a
little better knowing that she wasn't out there trying to make a move on my
boyfriend.

Emmett handed Jaylee over to me and took a picture, commenting that she had
my dark brown hair. I laughed because he also had dark brown hair, but it was
sweet anyway.

I cooed and kissed my first and only niece, excited that we finally had a girl in the
family. Emmett was glowing, even more so than Rose. I knew it was his dream to
have a little girl, though the guy she ended up with someday would have hell to pay.

"Thanks for being here, Bell," Emmett whispered as we looked down at his girl. "It
wouldn't have been the same without you here."

- 157 -
 I felt honored just to be so included in Rose and Emmett's lives. They really did
care about me, and whether or not I liked their nosiness in my life, I still felt
extremely loved by them when I had no parents to care about me the way they did.

I handed Jaylee back over to Emmett and kissed her small cheek. "Love you guys,"
I whispered back to him, feeling a little emotional with all the big events that had
happened that day.

We talked a while longer. When Vickie left the room, I let out a sigh of relief. Just
having her around made my skin crawl, though I knew where she would end up
going. Edward. Gah, that woman was almost obsessed with him.

I stayed until one of the nurses came in to take Jaylee for a few more tests. I
wanted Emmett and Rose to have a few minutes alone. Charlotte and Rose's mom
left to get something to eat, which made it easy for me to get away to Alice's room.

Jasper and Edward were huddled over in the corner of the room, talking lowly,
and Carlisle stood by the door with a bright smile on his face.

"H-hi, Carlisle," I stammered, my face turning pale because Vickie stood beside
Esme, both of them with unfriendly smiles on their faces.

Edward looked just as uneasy as me.

"It's good to see you again," Carlisle said, his voice warm and caring. He was such
a nice man and I could definitely see where Edward got his manners from. I hated
being judgmental about his mother, but she was not being supportive of her son.
Although I hadn't experienced an overbearing mother, I really didn't understand
why she was that way with Edward. At first I thought it was because of the war and
Edward being injured, but she was going above and beyond her motherly role.

I felt like I was going to have a panic attack at that very moment. "Nice to see you
again, too."

Jasper walked over to me and put his arm around my shoulder. Looking over to
Vickie, he provided an explanation for the family's "friendliness" towards me. "Alice
and Bella have become the best of friends, and I'm so happy that Alice finally has
someone to go shopping with her."

Vickie raised a questioning eyebrow. "Bella, you've never liked shopping."

"I do with Alice," was my witty reply. Okay, maybe it wasn't witty, but it pretty
- 158 -
much meant I hated going shopping with Rose and her. However, I liked going with
Rose... I just didn't like Vickie being included.

Edward smiled, giving me a sly wink that went unnoticed by everyone else. "Do
you want to hold her?"

And my God, how had I not noticed him holding his baby niece? He looked like a
natural. And just after he asked me if I wanted to hold her, he leaned down and
kissed her small forehead... so sweet.

"Sure," I replied softly, walking over to him. Alice and Jasper watched as Edward
handed their tiny baby over to me. "She's beautiful."

"Just like her mother," Jasper added, earning an 'aww' from Alice. They were so
perfect for each other.

Minutes after Edward handed the baby to me, Esme insisted on holding her
grandchild again. There was no way I was going to protest because I wasn't a
member of the family. When I saw the angry look on Edward's face, I practically
begged him with my eyes not to say anything. His face turned red, and even though
I'm sure he was ready to lose it with his mother, he held it in for me.

Vickie played with the baby's hand, but opted not to hold her.

Edward asked me if I wanted to go down to get something to drink, and I

gratefully took him up on his offer. I noticed Vickie looking at us suspiciously. I
would have panicked at leaving her with Esme, who would gladly tell all, but Carlisle
winked at me, his small way of letting me know it was okay.

These Cullen men and their winking...

Edward and I walked swiftly down the hallway towards the elevators before
saying anything to one another. I didn't know if Emmett would be hanging out in the
halls or not, and I didn't want to take a chance having to explain that Edward and I
were simply going down for a drink. Something simple, yet… not.

Thankfully the elevator was empty, because as soon as the doors closed, Edward
had me pressed against the wall and kissed me harder than usual. He was always so
careful with me and sometimes I just wanted him to take charge, like he was at the
moment, so it was... perfect.

"Sorry, I just... god, I don't know what's wrong with my mother."

- 159 -
 I giggled, feeling giddy because the most handsome man I had ever seen was
making out with me in an elevator. Every woman's fantasy. Plus, it brought a smile
to his face. "Let's not think about your mom right now, Edward."

"You're right," he sighed, leaning his forehead against mine. "Sorry."

"Don't apologize," I said, shaking my head, still smiling like a fool.

Edward backed away as the elevator dinged before the doors opened. We exited
and headed down the hallway towards the cafeteria. Once our drinks were paid for,
we found a corner table, off by ourselves.

We didn't talk about anything specific, but mainly gushed over the fact that our
nieces were so cute. I no longer saw the man who was upset over his possible
infertility problem. He had hope in his eyes that someday he might experience the same t

Our rather brief talk about kids the night before was so spur of the moment, but I
felt obligated to explain my feelings on the issue to him. It may have been a little
soon for that talk, but I didn't want him to feel like he wasn't worthy of me. I wanted
him to make love to me so badly, and it was a big step for both of us. I trusted him,
so I wanted him to truly trust me.

It was perfect. No other words to describe it.

And I wanted him to make love to me again.

I was not the same person that I was a couple of months ago. I thought sex was
horrible and painful and definitely not enjoyable. But… I had not experienced it with
Edward yet.

"I love you, Bella."

His simple, but very meaningful words made me blush. "I love you, too."

"Have you heard if Jack is going to keep the kids?"

I nodded, grinning widely. "Yes, Emmett thought it would be better with work and
everything... I only have to work until twelve, though." I had already informed my
boss that I was taking a weeklong vacation when Rose had the baby so I could help
out, and considering I never used my vacation hours, there wasn't a problem with
my request.

- 160 -
 Edward grinned crookedly. "So you're coming home with me then?"

"Yes... and," I paused, letting out a fake yawn, "I think I'm kind of tired."

Laughing huskily, Edward faked a yawn, too. "I think I'm pretty damn tired, too. I
had a good workout last night," he said with a wink.

My face heated as I focused on our clasped hands. "Hm... I think I might need one.
A workout, that is."

I was practically yanked out of the cafeteria so we could say goodbye to our
families. Emmett seemed happy that Edward was getting me home safely, and had
forgotten the fact that I wasn't home during the middle of the night when he came
looking for me.

Maybe he wouldn't have a problem with Edward and I being together after all.

Thanks to my beta, Jessica1971 :) And thanks for all the awesome reviews - I
really appreciate the feedback!

Sorry for the delay.. internet connection just came back up.

See ya next week! :)

- 161 -
 The Mall

Disclaimer: SM owns Twilight.

Bella

I woke up in the middle of the night to Edward's warm hands moving along my
side. He was hard again and pressed up against my behind. The sensations he
caused throughout my body were indescribable.

We had only been asleep for probably an hour or so, and still completely naked. As
soon as we stepped inside the house, our hands were all over one another's bodies,
unable to hold back any longer. I loved the way he made me feel - sexy, for the first
time in my life.

And now he was ready for round two.

I moaned quietly when his lips pressed against the back of my neck, my whole
body tingling as he softly moved my hair out of his way. His hips were grinding into
me at an excruciatingly slow pace, driving me absolutely crazy.

"I'm sorry, baby," he whispered, his warm breath on my neck. "I couldn't stop
myself."

As if I was really going to complain about waking up that way. "Don't apologize."

I arched my back, pressing myself against him even harder. Edward moaned
roughly as he kissed the best spot, beneath my ear. His thick erection pressed even
harder against me, almost painfully, but God I wanted him.

Desperate for more, I began shifting my body against him. Edward wrapped his
large hand around my thigh, pulling my leg between his legs. His fingertips tickled
my skin as he moved along the inside of my thigh, getting closer to where I ached
for him so badly.

"Fuck, baby…" Edward growled as he slid a finger inside me. "Do you want me?"

Couldn't he feel how wet I was? "Yes," I cried out as his finger made contact with
my clit.
- 162 -
 I reached behind me, grabbing his erection in my hand, feeling warm liquid
seeping out as I stroked him slowly. His breathing was erratic and driving me
absolutely insane as he kissed along my shoulder.

"I need to be inside you now. Please, baby?" he whispered urgently.

I nodded, so tempted to start begging, but that would have made me look kind of
pitiful probably. Seconds after I nodded, Edward was pushing inside me. From
behind.

I always wondered what it would feel like to have sex that way, and it was (to use
Edward's words) fucking amazing. I felt so full and gah, he was so large. Edward
cursed and moaned and grunted, saying how good it felt. I was so happy that I could
actually bring pleasure to him, though I was just lying there, on my side, feeling him
move inside me.

Edward gently pressed me toward the bed so that I was lying on my stomach. He
wasn't being rough at all, and to be quite honest, I had never felt sexier in my entire
life.

"I love you so fucking much, Bella," Edward breathed against my ear before
sucking my earlobe into his mouth.

I moaned loudly – so freaking embarrassing, but I couldn't stop myself. "I love you,
too."

My body literally shook as Edward reached beneath my body, finding my clit,

rubbing it teasingly, causing me to come harder than ever before. It was just more
intense and... perfect. Edward increased his movements and grunted as he came
inside me, his body pressed fully against mine.

I don't know how long we laid there, breathing deeply, neither of us able to move.
I really couldn't move because Edward was still on top of me, and inside me; not that
I was complaining.

"Shit, baby... I'm sorry," Edward whispered as he pulled out and rolled over onto
his side.

I turned onto my side to face Edward. "That was amazing."

Edward chuckled huskily and kissed my forehead. "Yes, it was... I'm sorry I woke
you up in the middle of the night, though. You're just irresistible."
- 163 -
 He was irresistible.

The next couple of days passed by quickly and I found myself helping Rose out as
much as possible because I was addicted to my new baby niece. She was beautiful
and such a little sweetheart. I encouraged Rose to sleep when I was around because
she was exhausted from being up all night with Jaylee.

I had just put Jaylee down for a nap after her afternoon feeding when Emmett
walked into the kitchen, looking slightly frazzled.

"Bella, I need to talk to you," Emmett said with a regretful tone. Had someone told
him? I wanted to tell him myself, to make him understand that I was an adult and
wanted to be with Edward.

I sat down at the table, directly across from him. "What's up?"

"Charlie called me today." I went pale almost immediately. Charlie had never
called since Emmett brought me to live with him. Why now? Sighing loudly, Emmett
continued. "I wasn't even going to tell you, so you wouldn't worry, but Rose thought
I would be a total dick for keeping it from you… and you really need to know."

Get to the point, Emmett! "What?"

"Sue died last night… I'm glad that fucking bitch is dead. If only Charlie would
drop, then we'd be fine."

I wasn't sure how I should respond to her death. Part of me hoped that it was a
painful one because that's honestly what she deserved, but the forgiving part hoped
that she had asked for forgiveness for the things she had done.

"And Charlie is threatening to hurt us. Me, you, Rose… he blames us for her
sudden death," he explained, rolling his eyes. "A heart attack. Fucking bitch died
easier than I would have had her, but oh well…"

An overwhelming feeling of panic rushed through my body as I worried about him

hurting Emmett or Rose. Because of me...

"Bell, don't worry. I've already contacted some people here... we're going to be
fine. I just felt like you should know so you can keep an eye out for anything odd.
Personally, I think he's just talking shit, but he's the craziest motherfucker I've ever
known... so I want to take this seriously. And I want you to take it seriously, as well."

- 164 -
 I nodded, still a little stunned.

"No more late night walks... call me when you get home..." he requested, and
though I wanted to scream 'I'm an adult', I knew he was just concerned. "And I know
it's not my business, but maybe if you stay out all night, you could tell Rose. I just
want to know where everyone in my family is at all times."

"Em, you don't have to explain, I..."

"I do, because I know I haven't always treated you like an adult, but I just care
about you and I would hate myself if something ever happened to you."

Feeling extremely guilty, I pushed away from the table. Once on my feet, I hurried
over to Emmet, giving him the biggest hug I had given him in a long time. "I love
you, Em."

He chuckled and patted my back. "Love you, too, Bell."

I eventually left his house, promising to call him or Rose later that night so they
wouldn't worry. Rose was sound asleep with Jaylee because they had a really late
night. Jaylee had a healthy set of lungs and decided to use them late at night,
leaving Rose with no sleep at all.

There was no question where I was headed once I left their house.

Edward. I had sent a text message before leaving the house saying that I had a
talk with Emmett, and stupidly didn't explain that nothing was wrong, regarding our
relationship, so I wasn't surprised to see a nervous Edward when I arrived at his
house. He was pacing in the front yard when I pulled up to the house, probably
wondering if a pissed off Emmett would be following close behind.

"So... what'd he say? What happened?" he asked as I walked along the sidewalk.

"He doesn't know, so don't worry. It's my, uh..." I paused when I noticed the next
door neighbors were outside with their kids, and though I didn't know them, I didn't
really want to give the whole story to Edward with them nosily listening in. "Let's go
inside."

Edward nodded as he wrapped his arm around my waist, pulling me inside the
front door.

We went to the living room and sat next to each other on the couch. I was still
- 165 -
amazed at how he calmed me down with just a simple touch. In the short amount of
time that I had known him, I couldn't imagine what I would do without him. Love
was a significantly overwhelming feeling.

I began to explain everything - Sue's death, Charlie's threats. I didn't go into all
the details, but didn't leave anything out. Edward was furious. His faced turned red
as he breathed deeply, letting out a growl at one point.

"He won't even have a chance to come near you, Bella. I will kill that man if I so
much as see him in the same vicinity as you."

I smiled and brought his hand to my mouth, kissing the top of it lightly. "You don't
even know what he looks like... and I think he's all talk. He's just angry because
she's gone and wants to blame someone, though he should be blaming himself."

Edward pulled me into his lap. "Either way, you do not need to worry, baby. And
have you forgotten that I have my sources? I can get a picture of that bastard any
time I want."

I laughed and buried my face in his neck. "Thank you."

I felt safe; I had my boyfriend and my big brother to watch over me. Plus, I wasn't
scared of Charlie anymore – I wasn't that scared teenager that I had once been.

I wouldn't let him hurt me ever again. Or my family.

Edward

I wasn't surprised when my mother called me after work one day, asking if she
could stop by to talk. We needed to talk and I hoped more than anything that she
was going to apologize. I couldn't see myself having a good relationship with my
mother if she didn't at least apologize to me. It was the least she could do.

Just a few minutes after I got home from work, there was a knock at my door.
Sighing nervously, I walked to the door, hoping the conversation wouldn't turn out
to be another argument.

"I just wanted to talk to you... hoping you would at least hear me out," Esme said
apologetically. I still didn't want to listen to any explanations she had for her
previous behavior, but since she was my mother, I had to at least give her a chance.

I stepped out of the doorway, wordlessly waving her in. Once she was inside, I led
- 166 -
her to the kitchen and sat down at the table. She sat directly across from me,
fiddling with her wedding ring.

Taking a deep breath, my mother began. "I don't want to see you get hurt. That's
the honest truth."

"And what makes you think Bella is going to hurt me?" I really didn't understand
the point behind her argument.

"She's young, Edward. While you're able to provide for her and take care of her,
she still has some growing up to do, experiencing life as an adult. She isn't going to
want to be tied down, and I'm afraid that she'll want children of her own one day,
like most women."

"You know nothing about her. Yes, she still has to experience life as an adult... and
though you think she might feel tied down, I know she is happier than she has ever
been because she told me so. I, your infertile son that you constantly remind of that
fact, make her happy. And yes, I'm sure she'll want children of her own, but unlike
other women, I'm willing to go to the doctor... to do whatever I need to, to give her
what she wants."

I hated having to defend Bella. "And she was being honest about adopting
someday. Bella understands what it's like to have a horrible childhood. She honestly
wants to adopt a kid that needs good parents."

"But, Edward," Esme sighed.

"No 'buts'. Mom, how could you even think that I would want to be with someone
like Vickie? I mean, it's totally out of character for you to want someone like her for
your son. She's exactly like Tanya - stuck up, fake, and addicted to money."

Disagreeing with me, she shook her head. "She's nothing like that evil witch,
Edward. Vickie tries to impress you a little too much when she's around you. You
don't even give her a chance!"

"Because I've been in love with Bella all along!" I said loudly, slamming my fist on
the table.

She was silent for a few minutes, tapping her fingers on the table. I ran my hands
through my hair, tugging rather painfully, feeling so fucking frustrated.

"You need to get your anger problems back under control, Edward. Have you
- 167 -
contacted a therapist since you moved here? I'm sure the one you were seeing in
Washington could make a good recommendation for one."

We were back to this? She was blaming my anger on my problems from the past?
It had nothing to do with my past. "I haven't contacted one yet, but I haven't really
needed one. Bella has really turned my life around, Mom."

"You shouldn't rely on that girl, Edward."

"That girl has a name, and I'm not relying on her. I'm just trying to make you
realize that she makes my life... better."

Fuck. She was making me so mad with her accusations. "And I don't have anger
problems."

"You're hitting tables and raising your voice at me, your own mother. I would say
that's anger problems."

"Like anyone would do! I shouldn't have to defend my life to you. I shouldn't have
to defend Bella to you. It's my life, not yours. I make my own decisions."

Abruptly, she stood from the table. "Well, if you're unwilling to listen to me, then
I'll just go."

I didn't protest. I had nothing to say to her and really didn't want to hear anything
else she had to say. Nothing she said mattered. I slouched in my chair, not looking
at her as she walked away.

It was times like those that I wanted to get completely wasted and ignore
everyone in my life, but I would never go back to those ways. That was several years
ago, and I vowed that I would never drink again. It wasn't necessarily an alcohol
problem, because the moment Jasper noticed that it might actually be a problem, he
kicked my ass and straightened me out.

I never drank alcohol again, too afraid that the "almost" alcoholic in me would
return. But fuck... I needed a beer at that moment.

My phone beeped with a message as I was contemplating what I should do.

Hey, I'm home now. Getting ready for bed. I have some leftovers from
dinner if you want to come by... maybe spend the night, too ;) I love you
Edward. –B
- 168 -
 My mother's words played in my head. 'You shouldn't rely on that girl.'

Did I rely on Bella too much? Or was it normal that just hearing her voice in the
morning made my entire day better? Wasn't that just one of the things about being
in love?

Ignoring my mother's ignorant outlook on my personal business, I rushed out of

my house and headed to Bella's house. Esme had no fucking clue what she was
talking about.

I ended up staying the night at Bella's place, loving every minute of being next to
her. I told her everything that my mom said because I knew she would understand,
and I just needed to vent. As always, Bella understood my frustrations and listened
to everything I had to say. Unlike other nights, when I would make the first move,
Bella started things; she made love to me that night, showing me exactly how she
felt about me.

I would never give her up; she was always going to be mine.

"Hey," Bella said with a bright smile, poking her head into my office. "I brought
lunch."

"Hi, baby," I said, grinning widely because I was so happy to see her.

My pants tightened slightly as I took in her appearance, wondering if she would

let me have some fun with her in my office since she so conveniently wore a skirt.
Bella blushed, almost as if she knew what I was thinking. Closing the door behind
her, she sashayed her way over to me.

I pushed my chair away from the desk, pulling her to stand in front of me after she
placed the bags of food down. "You are killing me, I hope you know."

Blushing with a flirty smile plastered on her face, Bella giggled. "I have no idea
what you're talking about."

My hands made their way up to the best spot, her perfect ass, squeezing for
emphasis. "You're so sexy, baby." I nuzzled my nose in her stomach, placing small
kisses there and earning sweet laughter from Bella. But when I began lifting her
shirt with my teeth, she moaned while tugging on my hair. "I want you, Bella."

God, I wanted her.

- 169 -
 Bella pushed me back slightly, smiling down at me. "Sit back, Edward."

OhmyGod. I fucking loved when she took control and I just about gasped as she
lowered herself to her knees in front of me. Still smiling brightly, she pulled my shirt
out of my pants, slipping one hand beneath, her nails lightly scratching up and down
my chest.

This was unbelievable. Bella was definitely opening up to me, more than I ever
thought possible.

Timidly, she moved her other hand to my cock, rubbing over my pants. Fuck, I was
going to literally bust out of my pants if she didn't do something soon. And
hallelujah! As if she was reading my mind, she finally went to work on my button
and zipper, tugging it down gently. I lifted my hips as Bella pulled my pants down
just enough to free my cock. Bella licked her lips and grinned wickedly as she moved
closer.

"I've wanted to do this again, ever since our camping trip," she whispered, her
mouth inches away from my raging hard-on.

Losing what little control I had, I placed my hand on the back of Bella's head,
pulling her forward. "Fuck, Bella... I love seeing your lips wrapped around my cock."

Just as the head slipped inside her hot little mouth, there was a fucking knock on
the door. My cock slipped out of Bella's mouth, making a little 'pop' sound as her
eyes widened with embarrassment.

"Just a second," I said, gritting my teeth.

"Dude, you better not be jerking off during your lunch break." Oh my fuck. It was
Emmett on the other side of my door as his little sister was about to give me the best
damn blow job.

I thought Bella was going to pass out. Her face paled as she placed her hand over
her heart. "Oh my god, Edward... what are we going to do?" she whispered
hurriedly.

"Just... do you want to hide under the desk?" I hated asking her that, but it was
really our only option. The front of the desk was completely covered so he wouldn't
be able to see her under there, and I prayed that he just had a quick question.

Bella slid beneath the desk as I pulled my pants back up, adjusting my softened
- 170 -
cock back inside my boxers. Blue balls, here I come.

"Come in," I called out as I sat back down in my chair.

Emmett laughed loudly as he walked inside. "What in the hell were you doing,
dude?"

"I... uh... nothing," I stuttered. And just as the words left my mouth, I noticed
Emmett glancing over at Bella's purse in the corner of my office.

His eyes widened with shock.

Please don't realize it's Bella's. Please. Please. I can't take the painful kick in the
balls right now.

"Man," he whispered loudly, "is there a chick under your desk?"

I nodded reluctantly.

"Fuck, dude... you should have told me I was interrupting. I would kick a man's
ass if they interrupted my fun times with Rose."

I, once again, nodded, completely speechless.

"You kids have fun," Emmett chuckled before closing my door.

Bella was mortified, and though I would have loved to have continued what we
started, I knew she was probably done for the day. We ate our lunch in silence and
made plans to meet up after I got off from work to go shopping for Mother's Day
gifts.

I called Emmett later that afternoon to find out what he needed. He was just
stopping by to inform me of the situation with Charlie. Emmett needed to vent and
didn't want to upset Bella or Rose, though they both had been told about Charlie's
dumb threats. He had a picture of Charles Swan to show to me, to keep an eye out
for the asshole; except Emmett didn't know I had already done a little research and
had etched his face in my head so I could kill the man if I ever saw him near my
girlfriend.

As soon as work was over, I rushed over to Bella's apartment, anxious to see her
again. I was worried that she might feel awkward about what had happened during
lunch, but as soon as we saw one another, we both burst out in laughter, both of us
- 171 -
knowing what the other one was thinking.

The things we learned that day...

Number one – Never initiate sexy times at work.

Number two – We were the luckiest assholes in the world.

Oh, and Bella was buying a new purse for herself, just in case Emmett made the
connection someday.

Bella and I walked along the crowded pathway, both of us hating shopping, but I
still hadn't found anything for my mother and Bella hadn't found anything for Rose
or Charlotte yet, either. I thought it was so nice of her to buy them something, but
she said this was what she did every year since they had been so motherly to her.

Noticing an empty hallway that led to the bathrooms, I pulled her aside and gently
pressed her against the wall. "This shopping thing sucks. I'd much rather be at
home... in bed with you right now."

Letting out a small giggle, Bella placed a kiss on my chest. "Me, too... but we're
almost done, and..." she trailed off as I placed feather light kisses along her neck.

"And what?" I asked, mumbling against her lips.

"N-nothing," Bella whispered, smiling against my mouth.

I kissed her hard as my hands roamed along her sides, pulling her closer to me
and showing her how badly I needed her. I have no idea what would have happened
had we not heard a clear voice behind us. My body was out of control with need for
Bella.

Reluctantly, I pulled away, smiling at my blushing girl. We adjusted our slightly

wrinkled clothing and turned to exit the hallway, but as we turned, both of our faces
turned pale at the person who stood before us.

"Well," Vickie laughed. "I guess you're the mystery girlfriend, huh, Bella?"

Bella blushed, looking down at her feet nervously.

"You aren't going to answer me?" Vickie asked, her tone clipped and a little rude.
"All this fucking time you were just laughing behind my back?"
- 172 -
 "Vickie, it's not like that... we just kept it to ourselves for a while because we
didn't know how Emmett would react. I'm sure you know Bella would never do
anything to be blatantly hurtful to you." I wasn't going to let Vickie treat Bella like
she was a rude person; if anything, Bella had been extremely nice and patient,
considering the constant flirting Vickie had directed at me.

Once again, Vickie laughed wickedly. "Don't give me that bullshit, Edward. You
haven't known Bella as long as I have."

What. The. Fuck?

"I swear, Vickie, I didn't keep it quiet to hurt you. I wasn't even thinking about
that. I didn't want Emmett to flip out over me dating his friend. That's it," Bella
explained. "And what do mean by your l-last comment?"

"Oh, don't start stuttering all shy and shit now, Bella," Vickie sneered. "You know
exactly what I..."

Not caring what that bitch had to say, I put my arm around Bella and pulled her
away. "Never talk to her that way again."

"Oh, that's fine, Edward. Run away with your secret little girlfriend. I'll just call
Emmett and Rose to see what they think about your 'super secret' that you kept
from all of us," she warned sarcastically.

So maybe I was going to be a dead man at work tomorrow...

Thoughts? Thanks for reading!

As always, thanks to my beta, Jessica1971, and my awesome readers. I can't thank

you all enough! :)

**FicRecs**

An Angel Closes Her Eyes by tg10781

The List by Jayeliwood

See you all next week! Happy Hump Day! ;)

- 173 -
 The Unknown

Disclaimer: SM owns Twilight.

Bella

I felt like my heart was going to beat right out of my chest as Edward drove to
Emmett and Rose's house. This wasn't how I wanted it to happen, and there was no
one to blame but myself. I had so many chances to just come clean and tell all to
Emmett, but I didn't.

Edward was silent the entire way.

We didn't speak as we left the mall, both of us knowingf what we had to go do. I
wasn't going to give Vickie the pleasure of telling them my personal business. It
wasn't her place, and knowing her she'd add to her story.

"What did Vickie mean, 'you don't know Bella like I do'?" Edward asked, breaking
his silence. Finally.

I had no idea what she meant by that statement because I had never done a bad
thing to her in my life. I actually avoided being around her as much as possible. I did
know that she hated the impact my messed up life had on Emmett and Rose.

"She thought it was horrible that Rose and Emmett had to take me in when they
were newlyweds... I guess she kind of thinks I should have stayed with Charlie or
gone to my mom."

Edward nodded. "You never talk about your mom... is she -"

"She didn't want me. Child Protective Services tried placing me with her when
they got involved, because they'd rather you be with a parent, but she told them to
put me in foster care if Emmett wasn't able to continue caring for me."

I hated talking about it and I didn't know why Edward was asking me those
questions, because we had much bigger things to worry about.

More silence.

- 174 -
 And I couldn't take it anymore. "What are we going to say to Emmett?"

Scowling, Edward kept his gaze locked with the road. "I honestly don't know. He's
going to kick my ass, though."

"He won't... I don't think so anyway. I mean, surely he's seen how much happier I
am lately. He has to realize that." I was trying to stay positive, but honestly, I didn't
believe a word I said.

"Bella," Edward sighed loudly. "You know that Emmett won't care about that...
he's going to focus on the big picture, which is me fucking his baby sister."

My eyes started to sting, but I wasn't going to let myself cry. "That's what you're
doing?"

Another loud sigh came from Edward. "I didn't mean it like that... but yes, he's
going to think that way. He won't see that I love you."

I nodded, fiddling with my hands as I stared out the side window. Edward's hand
touched mine, bringing it up to his mouth and kissing it gently.

"I do love you, Bella... and he isn't going to be happy for a while, but that won't
change any feelings I have for you. Okay?"

It was a stressful time for both of us, but I didn't understand how he could go from
fuming and scowling one minute to saying sweet stuff the next. Mood swings. And I
felt so stupid for never having experience regarding relationships – dealing with
stress and such. This was all new to me, and though I really trusted him when he
said that he loved me, I still just felt like it was going to end.

I couldn't see myself without him, but Edward... our relationship... everything was
slipping away from me.

It was a short drive to Emmett's house from the mall, though I felt like I had been
in the car for hours instead of minutes. He was outside in the driveway with the
boys, playing basketball, and I was thankful to see Jack there as well. Jack would
keep Emmett calm. I hoped so, anyway...

Emmett looked so confused when he saw that I was with Edward. It was unusual
for us to do anything on our own. Edward walked around to my side, saying hello to
the guys on his way over to open my door.

- 175 -
 "Um... hi guys," Emmett greeted. "What are you two doing?"

Jack's eyes went wide and for a minute I thought he was going to flee the scene. I
pretty much silently begged him to stay and he did.

"We, uh... went to the mall and wanted to stop by here to talk to you," I answered
after a short pause.

Emmett's ears turned red. That's what usually happened when he got angry or
sad. And I didn't really see him being sad at the moment...

Edward looked back and forth between Jack and me.

"I'll just play some ball with the boys," Jack offered. "You kids go inside and get
some of Charlotte's lemonade."

I was well aware of the evil eye Emmett was giving Edward, especially when he
saw my hand grasping tightly onto his. I didn't even realize that I was holding his
hand, even though my hand was actually hurting from squeezing so tight.

And I didn't let go.

Emmett wordlessly walked inside. We followed behind him into the living room,
although he left soon after to check on Rose and the baby. Rose came out looking a
little shocked, but sympathetic at the same time.

"So, what's up?" Rose asked as we all sat down. Edward and I sat on the love seat,
with the two of them seated directly across from us. I had already dropped Edward's
hand and could feel my heart racing rapidly.

"Bella and I are together," Edward said. Up until then he hadn't said a word, so I
was surprised that he just blurted it out like that.

Rose widened her eyes. "Okay... I kind of suspected it in the hospital, but I wasn't
for sure. Are you two happy?"

"Very," we answered at the same time.

Emmett was still staring Edward down. "How long?" he asked, his voice low and
acidic.

"A while," I answered timidly.

- 176 -
 "What's 'a while', Bella?" Emmett asked, his voice deepening with anger. I felt like
a child when he talked to me that way, though I felt like I deserved it.

"Since... well, since he moved here," I said, being as truthful as possible.

Emmett dropped his head, shaking it back and forth with a low chuckle. Not a
good kind of chuckle, but a pissed off one. "I trusted you, man."

I felt my heart sink.

Edward wrapped his arm around me, pulling me close to his side. Rose grinned as
he did so; regardless of the situation we were dealing with, she was still happy for
me. "I know you did, and I've done nothing but keep my word. I wouldn't let anyone
hurt Bella."

"She's young, Edward, really fucking young. It's like you know she's gullible and...
why?"

"I love him, Emmett. And he loves me. I'm a grown woman who can make her own
choices. Please don't treat me like a child over this. That's why I didn't tell you in the
first place. You of all people know I'm not the average twenty two year old."

"You're not, and that's exactly why you shouldn't be dating Edward."

Edward huffed loudly but still held onto me. "Quit treating me like I'm bad for her.
I've never felt this way about anyone. I love her, Em."

"Quit? Are you fucking kidding me? Both of you have lied to my face... probably
laughing about it all the while."

Now that was just stupid talk. "Emmett, you know I would never lie to you
purposely. I just didn't tell you about him... I never lied about him. I told you that I
had a boyfriend. That's it."

"Right, and you just failed to mention that it was one of my best friends and
colleagues."

"Bella, are you happy?" Rose asked calmly while stroking Emmett's hand.

That was an easy question. "Yes... very much."

"Okay, then. It's your life, Bell. If Edward makes you happy, then I'm happy. That's
- 177 -
all we want for you." Rose was a lifesaver, though Emmett proceeded to shake his
head back and forth.

Emmett was still not pleased. He looked over to Rose, practically growling as he
did so. "You're fine with this?" Rose nodded confidently even though her large
husband looked like he wanted to kill someone. Specifically Edward. "Well, that's
just fucking great."

Rose stomped her foot over Emmett's. "Don't ever speak to me that way again,
McCarty. Do I need to remind you that your father is right outside that door?"

"Rose... I didn't mean to snap at you, baby," Emmett pleaded, probably because
Jack would gladly kick his son's ass if he needed to. He looked over to me and
Edward again with a forced smile on his face. "I'll stay out of your personal business,
Bella, but Edward, you and I are not finished talking."

"Emmett, you -" I began, but was cut off by Edward as he placed his hand over my
knee.

"It's fine, Bella." Putting on a brave and determined face, he looked over to
Emmett. "We'll talk on Monday."

Just like that. He was firm and wasn't going to deal with Emmett right at that
point. I wanted to be proud, which I was, but I was terrified. I wanted to be there
when they 'talked', although I knew there was a chance that it could be violent
between them. Emmett was furious and Edward was determined; that wasn't a good
combination.

A little dumbly, Rose asked, "Do you guys want to stay for dinner?"

An involuntary giggle escaped me. I was losing my mind. "No, thanks. I think we'll
leave now."

Emmett left the room as we said our goodbyes to Rose. He was pouting like a
child and it made me so mad. Yes, I didn't tell him I was seeing Edward, but it's not
like I had run off and gotten married... or gotten pregnant. We were just dating.

I knew it was more than just dating and so did Edward, but nobody else knew.

If Emmett was this angry over me just dating Edward, how would he react to the
fact that I knew without a doubt that I wanted to spend the rest of my life with him?

- 178 -
 Edward

I gripped the steering wheel tightly as I drove us away from Emmett's house. I
fully expected to see Emmett chasing me down the road, trying to kill me, and he
probably would have if Bella hadn't been in the truck with me.

Emmett was pissed.

Pissed didn't even begin to express his anger.

I didn't know how I could ever make this right because regardless of what I said,
he didn't trust me with Bella. Over time he would just have to witness me taking
care of her and always being with her. I couldn't imagine my life without Bella now,
and I certainly wasn't going to let her brother's immature attitude get in the way of
our happiness. I felt like most of our family had an immature response to our
relationship, which it wasn't their business to begin with anyway. Emmett thought
we were laughing behind his back? Vickie thought we were laughing behind her
back?

I mean, come on...? Like we purposely started dating just to piss those people off?
I was drawn to Bella and nothing could stop those feelings.

"I'm sorry," Bella said quietly, her head bowed down regretfully.

Wordlessly, I pulled off the main road and parked in the lot near our training
facility at the beach. That was the spot where Bella usually ended up walking to so I
knew it was her favorite spot, meaning I hoped she would relax and not close up on
me.

Bella smiled slightly as I helped her out of the truck, leading her to the beach. I
sat down, leaning against a log and tugging on her arm to sit between my legs. She
did, and when she leaned back against me, her entire body was so tense.

"You have nothing to apologize for, Bella."

She shook her head against my chest. "I do because if I hadn't been so stupid, we
wouldn't be in this situation. Emmett is going to be mad at me and he looked like he
wanted to kill you."

"Baby," I sighed, tightening my hold on her. "I didn't want to say anything,
either... you're not the only one. And he will forgive you, but yes, I think he wants to
kill me." I couldn't help but laugh.
- 179 -
 "It's not funny, Edward. He looked like he was going to lose his mind back
there..."

"Bella, he isn't going to kill me. He'll be mad at me for a while because he feels I
betrayed your trust and took advantage of you... but eventually he'll see how much I
love you."

She didn't say anything for a while, stroking the back of my hand with her cold
fingertips. I wanted to tell her over and over again that everything would be okay; I
could handle angry Emmett. Just like our opposing family members, Bella would just
have to be patient and let them all get used to the idea that we were going to be
together.

"I hope you're right," Bella finally said. Those words were full of doubt and I just
stayed silent because I honestly didn't know what to say to make her feel better.

Bella slept over at my house that night. The next day I dropped off a bouquet of
flowers to my mother while Bella snuck over to see Rose while Emmett was picking
up dinner for her. We were both able to get away without any arguments, though my
mother gave me the nagging guilt trip that I should have spent the entire day with
her. I did feel guilty for rushing out on her so quickly on Mother's day, but really...
had she been a good mother to me lately? Or more like a troublemaker?

Rose assured Bella that she was behind her one hundred percent and wanted all
of the details. Having Rose on "our side" made Bella feel slightly better, and having
her support meant a lot to Bella. And to me.

Sunday night we spent apart. It felt so odd to be away from her after everything
that had happened and I almost caved in and drove to her house in the middle of the
night, but I didn't. Everything felt off, though I was sure it was just me worrying too
much about work the next day. I had to work side by side with Emmett and that was
going to be an extremely uncomfortable situation.

Dinner at my place? Hope you have a good day. Miss you. –B

That little message was exactly what I needed to get me through the day. Before
exiting my truck, I typed back a message to Bella.

Why are you up so early baby? Get some sleep. Can't wait to see you
tonight. –E

I had to go into work extremely early, before sunrise. It was a busy week for us as
- 180 -
we transitioned the guys into the next stage of training. Emmett's truck was already
there, along with a couple of others which relieved me slightly. Fuck. I felt like a
damn pussy, afraid of my best friend. I wasn't necessarily afraid; I just didn't feel
like dealing with the drama.

"Hey man," Jay said as I sleepily stumbled into the office. "You look like shit."

I chuckled and shrugged my shoulders. "It's fucking early."

Emmett heard me speak and turned around, glaring at me like he had on

Saturday. "About damn time," he mumbled, swiftly walking past me.

Thankfully, we threw ourselves into work, not having to actually interact with one
another. However, I did notice that every time I checked my phone for any calls or
messages, that same glare was back in full force. Jay and one of the other trainers
noticed his blatant hostility towards me, but I shrugged it off, saying that he was
probably exhausted.

We went through the usual drills with the guys, both Emmett and I being a little
louder than usual, which was probably a surprise to the guys because we were
usually the nicer trainers. Emmett wouldn't even make eye contact with me when he
spoke to me. I so badly wanted to tell him to fucking get over it, but I didn't.

Around lunch time, I was talking with one of the guys that was getting ready to
quit BUD/s when I saw Bella walking toward Emmett. She looked upset, even more
than she had the day before. Emmett was fuming, shaking his head back and forth
as Bella was talking to him.

Unable to wait any longer, I rushed over to Bella and Emmett, not caring what he
thought. "What's wrong?"

Bella wiped a tear from her cheek. "Charlie called my office today."

"Charlie is her biological father," Emmett sneered, as if I didn't know.

"Yes, I know that. What did he say?"

Bella sighed and moved closer to me. "He said that he wants me to be brought to
justice for Sue's death."

From the small talks that Bella and I had, she told me that after she was taken
away, Charlie was fired from his job as chief of police. He was diagnosed as being
- 181 -
bi-polar and did not take medication as he was supposed to. They basically lost
everything when he didn't have a job and Sue had to go to work. Shocker, I know.
Charlie blamed Bella for their misfortunes and probably thought that since Sue had
to work, that contributed to her heart attack. Stupid people. And now that asshole
was hurting Bella again.

I put my arm around Bella, holding her against me. Emmett looked a little
shocked, but I didn't really care at that point. "Don't worry, he won't even get close
to you."

"You're staying with me," Emmett announced, clearing his throat as Bella buried
her face in my chest. "At least until we find him... I think it would be safer."

Bella's head shot up, her eyes widened as she shook her head. "I'm not a child,
Emmett. I know to keep my doors locked."

"But you go on those stupid late night walks, and -"

"Not anymore," Bella interrupted. "And if I do, Edward is with me."

Did she want me to get kicked in the balls? Fuck. Emmett breathed deeply, trying
to control his anger as he was reminded of our relationship again.

"Well, I would hope that you wouldn't be a fucking dumbass and take her out on
walks after dark, Edward. Do you understand that?"

"Don't talk to him that way," Bella warned.

Emmett chuckled darkly. "Well, I've got work to do... call me if you hear from him
again and make sure they change your line at work. I'm going to report it right now,
so we'll be on the look out for him just in case he decides to show up."

"Thanks, Emmett," Bella said softly, almost as if she regretted talking back to him
before.

"Yeah," he mumbled as he walked away from us.

I kissed her forehead, still holding her close to me. "Baby, don't worry... I won't let
anything happen to you."

"Emmett hates me now. I don't know what upsets me more; my fa- I mean, Charlie
coming after me, or Emmett hating me."
- 182 -
 I stroked her back, trying to calm her down. "He doesn't hate you. It's just going
to take some time for him to get used to the fact that we're together."

No matter what I said, nothing would convince her. Emmett was short with Bella
and she probably hadn't seen that side of him ever, so that was hard for her to
process. And it was so fucking laughable looking at our situation now, because
whose business was it anyway, what Bella and I did?

"I guess I should get back to the office. Do you still want to come over for dinner
tonight?" Bella asked, her voice shy again.

"Of course I do," I said with a grin, kissing the side of her face. Emmett watched
from afar, staring me down like he was ready to kick my ass. "I'll meet you at your
place. I get off a little early today, so I'm going to go by my house to get some
clothes."

Bella smiled widely. "Are you staying with me tonight?"

"Yes, do you mind?"

"I was hoping you would. I..." she paused, her face flushing with embarrassment,
"I didn't sleep well last night and I think it's... well, I missed you."

"I missed you, too. I hate not sleeping next to you, so we're going to have to work
out something."

Bella giggled.

"Stop thinking dirty thoughts, baby. I still have a few hours of work and I can't
walk back over to your brother with a hard on."

Bella gasped and I chuckled. Yes, we were going through a tough time with
Emmett, but the main thing I had to worry about was keeping her safe. I would
never let her son of a bitch father near her. I would kill him first.

I walked Bella to her car before returning back to my group of guys that I was
working with. We were outside for the rest of the afternoon and I probably checked
my cell a few hundred times to make sure Bella hadn't tried to call me. Emmett was
doing the same, slipping his phone out of his pocket every few minutes; we both
cared deeply for her and I just wished he would realize that.

Before I left work for the day, I stopped by my office and checked my email. I
- 183 -
looked up a few things on the internet - security options and pepper spray. I wanted
Bella to be as safe as possible because I didn't know what her maniac father would
try to do if he did have the balls to find her.

When I looked up from my computer, Emmett was standing in the doorway.

"Did you need something?" I asked dejectedly, not in the mood to deal with his
childish behavior.

He shook his head and walked around my desk, standing over me with a
determined look on his face. And without warning, his balled up fist made contact
with my face.

"Fucking hell, Emmett!" I yelled. "What the fuck is your problem? She's a grown
woman."

He swung his arm back to hit me again, but I stood quickly from my chair, kicking
it to the side as I held his arm back. "You can't control her damn life!"

"I know that, you asshole," Emmett said, his arm trembling as he tried to push
forward to hit me again. "But I will not step aside, watching you fuck around on her.
She deserves better than that... better than you."

"What are you talking about? I haven't fucked around on her and I will never do
that."

"Don't even pretend that I didn't know what you were doing in here last week...
the fucking bitch under your desk? Ring a bell?"

Fuck. Fuck. Fuck. I didn't know if it would make him feeling better knowing that
the 'fucking bitch' under there was Bella. The shocked look on my face did not go
unnoticed, and like a light bulb went off in his head, he realized...

"You fucking asshole!" he roared. His other fist made contact with my shoulder
which hurt even worse than the blow to my face. "I can't believe you had my... fuck...
she isn't some whore like you're used to, Edward."

"I know she isn't..."

"Yeah, well I hope you realize before it's too late that she deserves better than
you... guys like you and me, we have fucking problems and... I saw how you were
before... do you really think she needs to be with someone that could turn out to be
- 184 -
like her father? A bad temper... drinking problems... not respecting women...?"

Back up. "I do not have a goddamn drinking problem... and I think that my temper
is better than yours, considering the fact that you're fucking hitting me. And I know
we've been friends for a while, but when have I disrespected women?"

"Your girlfriend... Tanya... remember her?" he asked sarcastically. I felt the urge
to connect my fucking fist with his face, but instead, I nodded, wondering what he
was talking about now. "She called me a few times when you'd disappear during the
night... fucking cheating on her, and I will not let that happen to Bella."

"I never cheated on her, Emmett. I was having a hard time adjusting after we got
back from Baghdad. And yes, I should have talked to her... but I just left to be by
myself, to try to clear my head… that's it." I was amazed that Tanya would go so low
to contact Emmett and accuse me of that; this was the first I'd heard about her
worrying if I had been cheating on her. Most of the time, Tanya would accuse me of
loving my job more than her, and that was the most absurd thing she could come up
with. "And did she also mention to you how when I got back from my last mission,
barely alive, she left me?"

"I don't want to hear your fucking excuses." Well, I didn't ask him if he wanted to
hear them. Asshole. "I just want you to stay away from Bella. You'll go back to your
old ways because you aren't going to therapy. It's bound to happen and I will not sit
back and watch Bella get hurt when I could prevent it from happening."

"Hypocrite," I mumbled. "You aren't in therapy, but you're okay to be around your
wife and kids?"

"I didn't need therapy like you did. I didn't watch my team die right in front of
me."

And I didn't need to think about that.

I shoved my way past Emmett, not bothering to shut down my computer or grab
my things. I had my keys and that's all I needed to get away from him. I just needed
to get away and not think about anything.

Thanks for reading! :) Thoughts?

Sorry for the delay ... I've been sick and, blahblahblah - I know you don't wanna

- 185 -
hear my excuses. Sorry though!

Thanks to my beta, Jessica1971, for making this look nice :) And big thanks to my
readers - I can't thank you all enough for your comments... and I love reading your
extreme hatred for Vickie. You guys make me laugh with your 'killer' reviews, which
makes my week go by a little faster. So thanks a million!

If you don't have me on author alert, you might have missed the Illegal Contact
outtake I posted, so check it out! It was for flightlssbird11's birthday, so make sure
you read her stories and wish her a happy birthday when you review!

Have you guys read 'Under the Apple Tree' by danieller123? It's so fuckawesome -
using the words one of my readers sent to me after checking out my rec. It's angsty,
but gah... I just love it. And the author updates VERY often; last weekend, she
updated twice on Saturday. So... yeah, you should all go read it.

See ya next Wednesday! Have a great weekend~

- 186 -
 Virginia

Disclaimer: SM owns Twilight.

ooOooOoo

Bella

My apartment was eerily quiet as I sat, waiting for Edward to show up. I had
already cooked dinner a few hours prior and it sat on my table getting cold, just
waiting for him. I don't know how many texts I had sent, but was sure it was right up
there at stalker level.

Something was wrong.

Against my better judgment, I called Alice to see if Jasper had heard from him
lately. That sent both of them into worry mode because they knew that he wouldn't
just ignore my calls or texts. I hated worrying them, but I didn't know what else to
do.

And as much as I tried to avoid it, I called Emmett. I could tell by the tone of his
voice when he answered that he was still angry with me, but at least he was talking
to me.

"Have you seen Edward? When did he leave work?"

He sighed loudly and I could almost picture him rolling his damn eyes. "No, I
haven't seen him. I'm his boss, not his damn babysitter, Bella."

No help at all. "Fine. Thanks." And I hung up without allowing him to say another
word since he wasn't going to be any help to me.

I didn't know what to do with myself. I was panicked and worried that he and
Emmett got into an argument, making him realize that I wasn't worth the trouble.
Edward already had his own troubles and I just added to them...

I changed into my pajamas, forgoing a shower because I was too afraid he'd show
up and I wouldn't get to the door in time. My stomach was in knots, worrying over
what had happened to him that he couldn't even talk to me. Everything was fine
- 187 -
when I left him at work earlier that day, so I had no idea what had changed, but I
knew it probably had something to do with Emmett's big mouth.

Jasper called late that night as I sat on the floor, leaning against my door, praying
he'd show up. He said that Edward called him from a pay phone saying that his
phone was dead, but that he was on his way to my place now. Jasper made me
promise that I'd call if anything was wrong with Edward when he arrived, though he
thought he sounded fine over the phone. Edward was a good liar, though - always
able to put on a smile for others.

I thought he would arrive soon, but he didn't. I kept Jasper informed as I sat by
the door, willing myself to stay awake somehow.

Around three-thirty, a quiet knock on my door startled me as I had started to doze

off. I jumped to my feet, checking through the peep hole to be sure it was him before
opening the door.

"Edward!" I whispered loudly, not wanting to wake up any of my neighbors.

"Where have you been?" I asked, pulling him inside.

The room was dark. When I flipped the light on, I gasped loudly when I saw his
face. His cheek bone had bruising and his eye was swollen with a black ring around
it.

"What happened to you?" He still hadn't said anything to me, ignoring my anxious
questions. "Talk to me," I urged, placing my hand on his chest.

He sighed and put his arms around me. "It's nothing, baby. I'm okay." Everything
was off, though. His breath reeked of liquor and his words were slightly slurred.

"You're hurt," I stated as my fingertips lightly touched the side of his face. "Please
tell me what happened."

"Just a little argument... nothing to worry about." It was something to worry about,
though. Had he gotten into a fight at a bar? I knew he had been drinking, which
really worried me for several reasons. Why did he drink in the first place? Who hurt
him? And what did this mean for us? He already didn't trust himself around me,
which was a totally insane idea, but he truly believed it.

"Can I take a shower, baby? I fucking stink and I want to smell good for you. I
want to make love to you... show you how much you mean to me," he slurred again.

- 188 -
 "Come on," I said, pulling him toward my bedroom. I stripped Edward out of his
clothes before taking off my own. He was a little wobbly and I honestly didn't know
if he could stand up the entire time.

"I fucking love your body, baby. You are gorgeous," he complimented happily
while sitting on the edge of my bed, completely naked. Once my clothes were off and
I stood before him in just my bra and panties, he pulled me to stand between his
legs and kissed the spot on my chest right below my heart. "I can't lose you, Bella.
You mean everything to me."

I ran my hands through his hair, trying to calm him down and ease his fears that I
wanted to be with him forever. "You're not going to lose me, Edward. You've been
under a lot of stress lately... I think you should take a couple of days off to relax."

"Maybe..." he mumbled, keeping his face buried in my chest.

Rubbing his shoulders, I leaned down and kissed the top of his head. "Who hit you,
baby?"

His head shot up as he grinned widely. "You called me baby."

I blushed and laughed shyly. "Yeah."

"You're my baby... always, Bella. Do you know that?"

"Yes, I do," I answered, though I was overwhelmed with worry.

Edward sighed and buried his face again. "Emmett hit me, but don't be mad, baby.
He said I treated you like a whore... he remembered that day when he figured out
that someone was under my desk."

.God. Could my embarrassment get any worse? "You're not a whore, baby," he
ended, slurring his words again.

My face was on fire. "You've never treated me that way, Edward. Emmett is just
being unreasonable."

"Nah, he knows you deserve better than me. I'm a fuck up."

"You are not."

His arms tightened around my waist. "I am. I fucked up tonight, baby. I drank so
- 189 -
fucking much."

"How did you get here?" I asked wearily. I hoped by 'fucked up tonight', that didn't
mean he had been with anyone. I trusted him, but I knew that drinking excessive
amounts could cause him to have bad judgment.

Edward nuzzled his face just beneath my breast, breathing in deeply. "I walked. I
don't know where my fucking truck is."

"You didn't..." How was I supposed to word my question? "You didn't um... meet
up with anyone, did you?"

Abruptly, he stood, but kept his arms around me. "I could never be with anyone
else, Bella. I want to be with you for the rest of my fucking life. I don't even notice
other women now. I know that one day you'll move on, but I never will. Ever."

I placed my hands on either side of his face, positioning him to look directly at me.
"Why do you think I'll move on? I love you, Edward. I've never loved anyone."

"I'm a fucking drunk just like your father."

"You are not," I said as tears formed in my eyes. "You could never be like that
man. You are loving and kind... and you make me so happy."

"Emmett said I'll turn out to be just like him... said that my temper is just like his,
and... baby, I don't want to hurt you." His voice was thick with emotion and I had
never heard him sound that way before.

It was heartbreaking. Tears began to fall down my face. Edward noticed and
gently wiped them away. "I made you cry. I never wanted to make you cry, baby."

"I'm just scared that I'm losing you," I replied truthfully. "You don't know how
much that scares me."

Edward reached behind my back and unsnapped my bra, letting it fall to the floor
between us. Wordlessly, he picked me up, my legs wrapping around him, feeling
secure as he held on tightly to my body.

"I'm the one that's losing you," he whispered so low that I barely heard him.
Before I could protest, he covered my mouth with his while carrying me to the
bathroom.

- 190 -
 I honestly don't know how he made it to the bathroom without falling, considering
how wobbly he was, but he did and gently placed me on the counter, pulling away
from our heated kiss. "I'm so sorry, Bella."

My hands grasped his shoulders, pulling him closer to me. "Stop saying that. You
have nothing to apologize for." Very gently, my finger outlined the bruise around his
eye. "Did Emmett do this?" I asked, already knowing the answer but wanting to
confirm.

Edward nodded. "But I deserved it. I should never let you go on your knees for me,
baby. I should have treated you better; you shouldn't be sucking my cock. I should
be -"

"Edward, shut up," I said firmly. Being drunk certainly brought out the emo
characteristics in Edward. "I wanted to. I'm a big girl, I can make my own decisions.
Whatever my brother said to you, he's just a stupid asshole that doesn't know what
he's talking about."

I'd had enough.

"Okay, Bella," he answered lowly.

I pushed Edward away slightly so I could stand to pull off my underwear. Feeling
extremely shy and exposed, I walked to the shower and turned on the water. I
stepped in first before peeking out at Edward.

"Are you coming in?"

Offering a small smile, Edward nodded and stepped inside as well. "Thank you,
baby."

He was getting better control of his speech, not slurring his words so much, which
was a good sign. He looked horrible, though. His face looked so banged up and I
seriously wanted to kill Emmett. He had no right to get involved in my personal life
like that. If Edward hurt me, then so what? What did it matter to Emmett? Yes, I
would be hurt, and yes, I would cry like never before, but at least I would have
experienced true love for the first time in my life. Probably the only time in my life.

And now I could feel it ending, all because my brother had to break open old
wounds for Edward, making him feel like he was going to hurt me.

Didn't he know the only way to truly hurt me was by leaving me?
- 191 -
 Though he hadn't been in my life for a very long time, it was still long enough to
change me forever.

I washed Edward's body, trying to show him that I wanted nothing more than to
take care of him. My eyes drifted to the various scars covering his chest and back,
and I found myself wanting to know what happened to him, though I was sure it
would kill me to hear it.

"What happened here?" I whispered, fingering the small scar on his chest, so close
to his heart.

"I was stabbed."

I placed a kiss over the small scar. "I'm sorry."

"It's okay, beautiful."

My heart literally ached for the pain he had gone through in the past. He deserved
nothing but happiness now, and I wished more than anything he'd let me give that to
him.

Scanning his torso, there were several small scars, similar to the one he'd just told
me about. I gently washed his body, moving around to his back slowly. There was
another scar, deeper than the others.

"And here?" I asked.

"Another stab wound," he paused for a few moments, and before I could come up
with an adequate response, he spoke again. "It was an ambush. My team was under
attack and I... I didn't even realize I had been shot until I fell to the ground." His
hands found mine, pulling me to stand in front of him, bringing my fingers to a
circular scar on his shoulder. "Right there."

"And they stabbed you even after you were shot? That wasn't enough for them?"

He nodded solemnly. "They wanted to make sure I was dead. My guys shot at
them as I laid there, unable to move. They had killed all of them and just as they
were calling in our location for help, another group of insurgents came from out of
nowhere, taking them by surprise." Tears fell down my face as I listened to Edward's
pained explanation. "My guys were shot... in the head, right in front of me. I was
helpless and pretended I was dead."

- 192 -
 My hands grasped the sides of his face, soothingly caressing him. "I am so sorry
you had to go through that, Edward."

Edward shook his head, looking away from me. "I was a fucking pussy, Bella. I
just... I was in charge of our team, and I was trained better than to just lie down like
that. Fuck!" he exclaimed loudly. "Some of them were probably still alive... like me; I
could have saved them if I had gotten up like I was supposed to. But instead, I had
to lay there like the fucking coward that I am, as those... assholes cut my friends'
h-heads off, like it was a fucking prize for them."

I kissed his chin, staying silent because I really had no idea what to say.

We continued washing one another, his simple touches, driving me mad because I
needed him so badly. Now was probably not the time for us to connect that way, but
I couldn't put a stop to my desire for him.

The water eventually turned cold, causing us to practically jump out. I wrapped a
towel around my body and one around Edward's waist while he stared off, staring at
nothing in particular.

Heading back to my bed, I pulled the cover back and situated the pillows to make
it more comfortable for Edward. "Here," I said softly, patting the spot that I usually
slept in, "lay back and rest."

I wanted him to sleep off his drunkenness, and I prayed he would be one of those
people who didn't remember anything during their drunken state. I didn't want him
to remember rehashing his horrible war experience with me.

After I put away our towels and made sure the door was locked, I rejoined him in
my bedroom. Not knowing what I should wear, or if I should wear anything at all, I
finally settled on a tank top and boy shorts. I didn't know if we were going to be
intimate, but being completely honest, I needed him to make love to me. His eyes
looked so pained and I wanted nothing more than to take that away from him; I
never wanted to see him like that again.

"Do you need anything? Water? Tylenol?"

Edward shook his head, motioning for me to join him as he sat up and leaned
against the headboard. "I just need you."

Feeling bold and pushing aside my shyness, I crawled onto his lap, straddling him.
"You'll always have me, Edward. I don't know what I can do or say to make you
- 193 -
believe that." My face blushed furiously as I glanced down, remembering that he
wasn't wearing anything.

Struggling with his next words, he sighed loudly, resting his head against the
headboard. "I... I'm just... I'm a fucking monster, Bella." I opened my mouth to
protest, but he placed his index finger against my lips. "I hate myself for watching
my friends die. After all these years, I still feel like the biggest failure..."

I kissed his finger that still covered my mouth. Edward moved both of his hands to
rest on my thighs. "What about therapy? Edward, I've read up on PTSD, and I think
it could help. You're a strong person, the strongest I've ever known, but I know that
going through what you went through will stay with you for life. We just have to
learn to work through it. We can work through it, baby."

Smiling crookedly, Edward leaned forward, kissing me softly on the lips. "I want to
believe you, Bella."

"But?"

"I've already fucked up so much. I could be kicked out of the Navy if Emmett
writes me up as unstable, considering I didn't fulfill the orders from my previous
therapist... I was supposed to start seeing a therapist here, when I arrived, but I
thought I was happy and I didn't need to talk to anyone for the first time in my life."
Tears formed in my eyes once again, only because it hurt more than ever to see
Edward close to crying. He was the strongest man I knew and it was killing me to
see him so hurt.

"I wanted to be a good man for you. I wanted to take care of you. I didn't even
think about my past... no occasional nightmares, nothing. And all the while, I was
letting it build up inside me... and now I don't trust myself around you."

"You would never hurt me, Edward. I know that," I said truthfully, my hands
trembling as I fiddled with the hem of my shirt. I had stopped seeing my therapist
about a year ago, not on purpose, but because my schedule had changed and I just
never got around to setting up a different time. I would start going again; we would
start back together.

"I hurt you tonight, baby," he whispered, his hands gently wiping the wetness
from my cheeks. "I was selfish and didn't feel like talking... to anyone. I... fuck... I
got drunk, even when I knew I was doing something wrong. And I made you cry,
which was something I never wanted to do."

- 194 -
 He was hurting me, just by insinuating that we weren't going to be together.
Didn't he see that? I was at a loss for words, wondering what I should say. I had
already told him that I'd never leave him. I wanted him forever.

"What can I do to make you smile again, baby?" he asked

"Just... love me."

"I've always loved you, Bella," he said, his voice shaking as he pulled my body
toward his, leaving no space between us.

Timidly, I looked him directly in the eyes. "Show me."

He growled as he buried his face in my chest, his warm breath surrounding my

breasts. And then his hands were everywhere. Grasping my sides, my butt, pulling at
my underwear.

I lifted myself, helping him to pull down the annoying piece of material that kept
me from him. Next was my shirt, practically being ripped off of me, exposing my
naked body to him once again.

I cried out as his mouth covered my breast, planting kisses everywhere while his
large hands reached around to my backside, grinding my body against his own. His
erection was painfully hard and pressed against the inside of my thigh, so close to
entering me. I was wet and so ready for him. Unable to wait any longer, I wrapped
my hand around his length, holding him in place as I lowered myself onto him.

We moaned together at the sensation of him finally being inside me. I made no
attempt to move, relishing in the feeling of him being fully inside me, still wondering
how he actually fit.

Edward moved his hands to my hips, breathing fast and deep. "Baby," he groaned
as I rocked forward slightly, "I love you."

I kissed his jaw softly, my chest pressed against his. "I love you, too."

It seemed to last forever. Our bodies moved against one another slowly,
excruciatingly slow. At one point, Edward held me tightly as he moved onto his
knees. My breasts were level with his mouth as he held me up, his tongue flicking
out, driving me absolutely insane.

"I can't... it's never enough, baby. I never want it to end," he breathed against my
- 195 -
neck before lowering me onto my back. His movements became rushed... harder...
grunting as he moved above me.

I felt his hand move between our bodies, softly rubbing the spot that brought on
my orgasm, causing my legs to shake uncontrollably.

"Are you coming for me, baby?" he asked as my legs trembled. I nodded, burying
my face in his neck. "Fuck, yes."

Moments later, I felt him release inside me, moaning my name while my legs
tightened around him. I would never get over the feeling of him being inside me. It
was an unbelievable experience and I wanted more than anything to spend the rest
of my life doing just that every day.

Edward pulled me to lie on his chest, holding me securely in his arms while I
prayed that everything would be okay in the morning. By okay, I meant that he'd still
be there, willing to stick by me as we worked through both of our issues.

"Love you," he whispered.

"I love you, Edward. Always."

I had to believe we would be okay because there was just no other option; I
needed him.

ooOooOoo

Edward

My heart broke as I stared at Bella. Her eyes were still rimmed with redness. I
held her until she fell asleep, and though she tried to hide her pain, I felt her tears
pool on my chest. Her quiet sniffles did not go unnoticed, either.

Bella mumbled in her sleep, though I couldn't make out what she was saying. Her
small hands clutched onto me, almost painfully as I tried to calm her through
whatever she was dreaming about.

I hoped that she would forgive me one day for what I was going to do. It wouldn't
make sense to her in the beginning, but I hoped that she would understand in time.

After I left my office, before I got out of control with my drinking, Emmett sent me
a text message saying that he was going to report me as unstable since I hadn't been
- 196 -
keeping up with my therapy sessions; he would find a way to make sure I lost my
job. He said he wouldn't do that if I would agree to transfer to a base on the east
coast. It was his way of separating me from Bella and he even admitted that was his
motive; he just said I was bound to hurt her.

And part of me started to believe him.

I wanted to tell him to go to hell, but instead I turned off my phone and gave into a
temptation that I had avoided for several years.

Forcing myself to get out of bed, I kissed her lips softly. And then I kissed her
forehead softly, trying to slip out of bed without waking her up. It killed me to leave
Bella, but I knew what I needed to do. With all the determination I could muster, I
whispered my love to her before getting dressed and leaving her apartment.

I waited outside her building for a cab to show up to take me back to my truck. At
some point during the night, I remembered where I left it during my drunken haze. I
still felt so ashamed of myself for giving in to temptations that I had pushed away for
so long.

A few hours later, I found myself sitting in a room with my commanding officer,
feeling extremely drained as I explained my situation. Bella had tried calling me a
few times, but I sent her a text message saying that we'd meet up for dinner that
night.

"So... do you want this to be a long term or short term placement?" he asked,
leaving me to contemplate my next decision. I had no idea what to do.

John, my commanding officer, talked it over with me for a while, discussing my

options at length. He had already made arrangements for me to meet with a Navy
therapist when I arrived and encouraged me that getting away for a bit would help
get me back on track.

"You'll head up the east coast SEALs… help the new guys adjusting. I think you'll
like it there." We had eight 'teams' with half located on the west coast and the other
on the east coast.

"Thank you, sir," I said lowly as my hands trembled. I was insanely nervous, not
because I was moving, but because I was moving away from Bella.

I left his office feeling uneasy. Uneasy... because I had to go tell Bella what I was
doing. It wasn't going to be easy, but it was best for her. I wasn't in the mind set to
- 197 -
be the man she needed; I needed to be better for her, and I couldn't do that in
Coronado.

I wasn't going to let her know Emmett gave me this option; she would need him.
Emmett was going to be the one to protect her when I couldn't, and I had to be sure
that she wouldn't push him away even more than she already had.

I felt dead inside.

Can you meet me at the beach around 6? –E

Her reply came seconds later.

Okay. I'll see you then. I love you. –B

I hated myself. I was going to hurt her, but she needed to realize that she was
better off without me for the time being.

Twenty seven hundred miles... the distance apart from her was going to kill me.

ooOooOoo

So... thoughts?

Did you guys buy your tickets for Eclipse? I did! :)

Check out the Twi thread throughout the week - I'll post teasers and I'll be
sure to post them on my blog as well for those that do not have a Twi
account.

As always, thanks to my beta, Jessica1971 for cleaning this up! And thanks
to my amazing readers - thank you all so much for your comments that keep
me laughing always. We went from Vickie hating, to Emmett hating, and
some had a combo - Vickie/Em hate. Are you guys mad at Edward? Even
more pissed at Em? I think both guys, regardless of how much they care
about her, are hurting Bella in the worst way possible.

See ya next Wednesday :)

- 198 -
 Silver Strand

**Angst haters, you might wanna sit this one out. I'll put a warning at the
top until it's all cleared up. Remember, I'm a HEA always.**

Disclaimer: SM owns Twilight.

ooOOoooOOoo

Bella

I woke up Tuesday morning alone and terrified for my future with Edward. He
didn't wake me up when he left and usually I would just assume that he wanted to
be sure I got enough rest, but I knew it was different this time. I hated feeling like I
was going to have to beg for our relationship to stay strong, although I would do it
over and over again if I had to.

Still in a daze, I showered and dressed, feeling extra tired because I hadn't gotten
much sleep. I kept focusing on what I was going to say to Emmett. I didn't know how
I'd get through the work day, feeling the need to go scream in his face for ruining
everything for me.

In my mind, I tried to think of how I could have handled things differently, but
there wasn't a better way. If I had been honest with Emmett in the beginning, he
would have still acted like an ass and Edward probably would have avoided me like
the plague. We wouldn't have gotten so close and I wouldn't feel like I was losing
everything. He was my everything.

On my way to work, Rose called, jittery and fishing for information. At first I just
wanted to ignore her attempts, but then I realized that she would probably kick
Emmett's ass, as well, and I really wanted him to be in trouble with her.

"Emmett punched Edward last night," I said dryly, blurting it out as we were
discussing possible lunch plans for later in the week. "And I'm going to kill him,
Rose."

"Fuck," she whispered violently. "His hand was all bruised up and he wouldn't tell
me anything… just went to bed without saying a word."

- 199 -
 "Well, he isn't getting off that easy. I'm going to talk to him today, either during
lunch or after work. He... he's causing problems for Edward."

"What kind of problems?" she asked warily.

I took a deep breath, trying to hold back my emotions because I was still a
freaking mess. "Edward has been trying to forget about… everything that happened
to him and… things that Emmett said yesterday just brought all those things back.
He compared him to my fucking father, Rose, saying that he would end up hurting
me and I deserved better."

"Oh, Bella," Rose gasped. "I'm so sorry."

"Me, too," I sniffled. I was losing Edward and whether Emmett realized it or not, I
was losing my brother, too. I had no family.

"Honey, Edward will be fine… he just needs a couple of days to –"

I cut her off, knowing just a couple of days would never help. "No. He's… different
already. I love him so much, Rose, and I know he's pulling away now. I don't know
what I'll do without him."

"Bell," she said, using her motherly tone that just made me cry even harder. "I can
tell how much he loves you. He isn't going to give you up that easily. Now… try to
get your mind off of everything… talk to Emmett… scream at him if you have to, and
then after work, go talk to Edward. Tell him how you feel."

"I'll try."

We spoke a few more minutes before I made myself get out of my car and walk
into work. I sent Edward a text, asking him to please call me when he got a chance,
and I didn't get a response for a few more hours. He said we'd meet for dinner that
night and with a positive head, I calmed down a bit, reminding myself that he always
said he'd never hurt me. Hopefully, we could talk over dinner and work everything
out… talk… decide what we needed to do to help him through this.

I somehow managed to get out of work a couple of hours early and headed over to
Emmett's office. I scanned the room, noticing Edward's office door was shut with no
light beaming out from beneath the door. Once again, I reminded myself that he was
probably out in the water with the guys. Nothing to worry about.

Ready to kill, I marched over to Emmett's slightly open door. He was leaning back
- 200 -
in his chair, his eyes closed as he tried to relax. I felt the urge to go flip his chair
back, making him fall on his ass, but I didn't.

"I need to talk to you," I managed to say with a firm voice.

His eyes shot open as he sat up straight. "Have at seat," Emmett said, his voice
tired and hoarse.

I sat down, staring at my lap, forgetting what I was going to say even though I had
planned it out in my head all day. "Why?" That's all I could come up with.

He was silent. The room was silent, not a single noise.

And after what seemed like a long wait, he finally spoke. "He's no good for you. I
know I'm not your father, but I've been responsible for you… and I can't sit back and
watch you be with someone that could hurt you in the long run."

"He's not going to hurt me, Emmett!" I hissed. "What's going to hurt me is if he
ends what we have because you've put doubt in his head, insinuating that he's as
bad as Charlie? Come on… he's your friend. How could you talk about one of your
oldest friends like that?"

"Bella, you don't know everything about him… and you don't need to be exposed
to that."

Dumbass. "I'm not a fucking child, Emmett. I can take care of myself… and so
what if he hurts me? Since I've been an adult, I haven't come crying to you if some
person hurts me. Maybe I should've never contacted… I put too much pressure on
you and now you feel overly responsible for me."

"Bell, I've never regretted –"

"But I have," I said, cutting him off. "You think I don't know that Vickie thinks I
over exaggerated? That I imposed on you and Rose when you were newlyweds?" My
throat constricted painfully. "I've been in the way of your life… and now you feel like
I can't even take care of myself, even though I'm twenty two years old. I love him.
Can't you see how happy I've been lately? He makes me feel that way."

I stood, unable to face him anymore. "And now I'm losing him, so I hope you're
happy."

I walked to the door, feeling like I didn't bitch him out enough. He had hurt
- 201 -
Edward, not only mentally, but physically. "I don't hate you… but I really dislike you.
I don't know if I can forgive you for what you've done… but you should really
apologize to Edward for hitting him like a fucking maniac."

I still wasn't done, once I remembered other things he told Edward. "And you
compared me to a whore on my knees? I guess you should call your own wife that…
because I sure as hell woke up in the middle of the night once, after I had spent all
fucking night babysitting for you and Rose, and thought I was going to vomit when I
caught you guys in the damn hallway. Just down from your sleeping kids' bedrooms.
Just down from my bedroom. Oh, but wait, I can't complain because I was in the way
like Vickie pointed out."

With tears in my eyes, I took a deep breath, gripping the door knob. "I want to hit
you, Emmett. I want your face to be bruised up like Edward's, but I'm not an out of
control maniac like you."

And with that, I walked out, slamming the door behind me. As I walked to my car,
I received a text message from Edward, sending me into squealing mode even with
the horrible mood I was in.

Can you meet me at the beach around 6? –E

I replied quickly, feeling anxious to see him.

Okay, I'll see you then. I love you. –B

I wanted to go see him right away. He probably figured I was working and would
be surprised to see me, but I just had to see him. I drove by his house, but
unfortunately, he wasn't home. With nothing else to do, I went home to change out
of my work clothes and into something more comfortable. I felt so anxious, worried.
I wanted to go to Edward and tell him that nothing would ever separate us… and I
wanted to tell him that I would never forgive Emmett for what he had done… I just
wanted to see Edward.

I arrived at the beach thirty minutes early and was surprised to find Edward
already there. His hands were shoved in his pockets as he leaned against his truck,
kicking around a few pebbles on the ground. Noticing his obvious nervousness made
my heart sink.

"Hi," I said quietly as I exited my car. He had of course hurried over, opening the
door for me. Always a gentleman.

- 202 -
 With a forced smile, he nodded. "Hi." His strong hand grasped my weak and
trembling hand. "Let's find a quiet place to talk."

We walked in silence, and I didn't know just how far we were going, but I wasn't
ready to talk, so I just kept walking beside him. Any person watching us would think
we were just another normal couple, but we weren't… our relationship was just
about as screwed up as it could get.

But I hoped that he remembered how much I loved him.

Once we had found a very secluded spot, Edward sat down, pulling me down to sit
next to him. "So…" he began. "I need to talk to you…"

"Okay."

"I'm moving." And I gasped, a little loudly. It was shocking to me. "I need to focus
on myself and I've lost control. I haven't been keeping up with my therapy and I
just… I'm really fucked up right now, Bella."

I was silent. So many things ran through my head, but I couldn't force myself to
open my mouth. I stared straight ahead, watching the waves roll in.

"I don't know how long I'll be gone… maybe three… four months."

"W-where are you going?" I asked, my voice small and giving away my
vulnerability.

His hand gripped mine, but I quickly pulled away, wishing I could just get away
right at that moment. I kept thinking that maybe if I didn't let him finish, he'd
change his mind. Stupid, right?

"Virginia Beach…"

Across the entire fucking country? It couldn't have been Washington, again? Or
any other base that was within reasonable traveling distance?

"It's the other SEAL base. I'll be in charge of the guys over there… it's just
temporary. They just need me until they find a replacement."

Finally, I spoke. "So this wasn't your choice? It's just a coincidence that it
happened on the same day you had this… revelation that you're out of control?"

- 203 -
 "I asked to be transferred."

Speechless. Utterly speechless. I nodded.

"I'm sorry."

"Okay." That's all I said, because that's all that would come out. What do you say
to the person that just turned your life even more upside down?

"That's it? That's all you're saying?"

I nodded and stood from my spot, wiping the sand from my backside. "Yes."

And with that, I turned and walked away. I couldn't stand to look at him any
longer because it hurt too much. I loved him too much. And he was killing me.

"Okay," Edward said loudly, standing from his spot as well. He followed directly
behind me, walking swiftly to catch up. "Where are you going?"

"Home," I answered dryly. I didn't want to cry in front of him.

"Bella, stop," he said with an exasperated tone as he grabbed my arm.

Unable to stop the anger, I ripped my arm from his grasp and turned to face him.
"What do you want me to say?"

"Anything," he blurted quickly. "The truth."

"I think you're a coward. I think you've lied to me. I feel stupid for ever trusting
you. I can see why your mother is so upset with you most of the time… you run away
when things get tough, even though you're surrounded by people that love you. I
love you, although that just isn't enough, huh?"

His eyes bulged as I left him speechless.

"You've been through things I could never imagine… and I am so sorry you had to
see them. If I could take away your pain, I would, because…" I stopped as my
breathing increased and tears formed in my eyes. "I never thought I would fall in
love, but I did… maybe I did too quickly with you… but I don't regret it. And now I
have to live without you because you're going to listen to my brother who obviously
needs counseling himself…? That's just stupid, Edward."

- 204 -
 I knew he was shocked, mainly because I didn't think I had ever talked that much
before. I just couldn't control myself. Too many years of sitting back, letting
everyone tell me what I needed to do, and how I needed to handle things… I was
sick of it.

"Let me guess, you're doing this to protect me? That is the dumbest thing I've ever
heard. Don't you know you're hurting me? You could have gone out and fucked
someone and hurt me that way… but no, you're going to leave your new home and
your family and me because you decided to take the easy way out?"

I just couldn't shut up. "I don't know who's upset me more… you or Emmett.
Emmett started all of this shit and I honestly don't know if I'll ever forgive him for
it… but you… I planned on spending my life with you, hoping you'd want that with
me because I put all of my trust in you… and now you're just… damn it." I didn't
even know what point I was trying to make, besides the fact that I couldn't forgive
him.

I wanted to hate him, but I couldn't.

"Baby," he whispered, his hand reaching out to my face.

I shrugged away and shook my head quickly. "Don't call me that."

"I don't want to leave, Bella… but at this point, I don't have a choice."

"I'm sure Emmett is forcing you into this, right?"

He nodded, confirming my obvious suspicion. "I'll be kicked out, lose my job if I

don't. He thinks I'm unstable and not fit to be a trainer… but will let it go if I move
away and get some help."

I cringed. I should have hit Emmett. "And you can't get help here?"

"No."

"So, why not fight it? Why let Emmett be a fucking dumbass in charge, messing
with people's lives….? Why can't you tell him to fuck himself and let him discharge
you? It's not like you need the money, Edward," I sneered. Filter completely gone.
"People who buy million dollar homes with money just sitting in their bank account
usually aren't dependent on having a stable job."

"I…I want to change, Bella. I can feel myself falling apart and I don't want that to
- 205 -
happen again."

I didn't want that to happen to him, either, but that still wasn't a reason to move
so far away. "Go to Emmett's boss… tell him what's going on."

"And cause Emmett to get in trouble?"

"If that's what it takes. He shouldn't blackmail you, Edward."

"I can't do anything about it now. I already agreed to going; the paperwork is
already signed."

My rage was back almost instantly. "Of course… and you didn't even think to talk
it over with your girlfriend that you fucked the night before, claiming you loved me.
You don't know what love is, Edward. You have no clue."

I turned away, hurriedly walking along the path, wishing my car was closer. I just
needed to get away from him. Just the sight of him killed me, and his voice was so
broken. I wanted to wrap my arms around him and kiss him, telling him it was going
to be okay. On the other hand, I wanted to slap him.

Hard.

Harder than Emmett had hit him, because it might have knocked some sense into
him.

But I didn't.

Once again, he caught up to me. "Stop, Bella… let's talk some more."

"There's nothing else to say. You're leaving… leaving when I needed you the most.
But that's okay, if anything I've grown up through all of this. I'm fine on my own, and
stronger than before."

His hand reached out to grab my shoulder.

"Please just leave me alone… I need to be alone right now," I said, my voice
cracking as I felt tears rolling down my face.

Edward apparently didn't need me like I needed him… so I had to show him that I
would be fine without him. That was a complete lie, but I hoped that one day I would
believe it myself.
- 206 -
 ooOOooOOoo

Edward

My mind was blank and I was overwhelmed with regret. I knew I should have
talked to Bella before, but I just couldn't make myself do it. I wanted to tell her it
was just a small break while I got back into a routine that worked for me, but that
wouldn't have helped her.

I loved her. I loved her more than anything, and it killed me to see her so upset.

I made her feel that way.

I made her cry.

I made her think that my love for her was never true.

And I didn't know what to do to fix it. The damage was already done and had I
talked to her, rather than keeping everything inside, she would have knocked some
sense into me. She would have told me to stand up to Emmett, not let him control
her life… my life.

I followed Bella, staying several feet behind her, but wanting to make sure she got
to her car safely. We still had her lunatic father out there somewhere, and while I
was still in Coronado, I refused to let her out of my sight. I felt like such a fool,
wondering what was going through my head when I gave in to Emmett's idea. I
should have told him to go to hell. I shouldn't have gone out drinking like a dumbass
when I could have gone to Bella. She would have helped me work through this, had I
just gone to her.

Emmett was right on one thing - I did need therapy. But I already knew that.

I had lost focus and turned into someone I avoided for several years. And now that
I was finally happy for once in my life, I was losing everything.

"Bella... would you wait a second?" I asked, my voice low and so fucking ashamed.

She turned around quickly, still glaring as she was before. "I have nothing to say
to you, Edward. You gave up on us so quickly… I will never trust you again no
matter what you say. I can't put myself through… pain, again. I just can't."

Tears fell from her reddened eyes and her hands were shaking; her face looked so
- 207 -
pained. I hated seeing her that way.

I stood in place, unable to make my feet move any further as I watched her get
inside her car. She pulled away quickly, darting out in front of a few cars. Their
brakes squealed, but she never looked back.

She was driving toward Emmett's house, the opposite way from where we both
lived. I wasn't surprised she would go to him, given the look on her face when I told
her what had happened. I fully believed that she wanted to kill him.

It was a short drive to Emmett's place, and though Bella was just minutes ahead of
me, she was already out of her car and knocking on the door when I parked along
the quiet neighborhood street.

"…just shut up already!" I heard Bella's voice say loudly. "How could you do this to
me?"

I walked right up to the door, listening in on their argument. I was almost positive
that Emmett would attempt to kick my ass as soon as he saw me, but I needed to be
there for Bella, whether she wanted me or not.

"Bella, you don't understand… you just –"

"I understand perfectly, Emmett!" Bella interrupted. "You are unbelievable… and
you should be so fucking ashamed of yourself. Blackmail? I mean, that's pretty low."

"What in the hell is she talking about?" Rose asked loudly.

Considering how loud they were being, I wondered where the kids were, knowing
they wouldn't be yelling if they were around. As I stepped into the living room that I
definitely wasn't welcome in, the three of them turned around roughly, their faces
red with anger.

"Oh, Rose… let me tell you what my dear brother did… and what my… what
Edward did," Bella said sarcastically. "Emmett somehow convinced Edward that he
was a danger to me… and rather than come and talk to me about it, Edward went
out and got wasted… but not before he decided to give into Emmett's offer," she
said, her voice choking up a bit as tears formed again.

"What offer?" Rose asked through gritted teeth as she glared between Emmett
and me.

- 208 -
 Emmett still looked like he was ready to kill me.

Sniffling, Bella continued. "Either Edward leaves… to fucking Virginia and get
therapy, or else he'd report him as being unstable, which would mean he'd be kicked
out of the Navy for not following orders. You see, Edward, like me, was happy for
the first time in his life and didn't feel that it was necessary to be in therapy, even
though he knew he was supposed to… so my brother decided to take matters into his
own hands to show just how powerful he is."

"Bella, that isn't what this is about and you know it," Emmett said, breaking his
silence but not taking his eyes off of me.

"Oh, Emmett," Rose sighed, shaking her head back and forth as though she was
disgusted with him.

The four of us stood in silence, wondering what to do next when we heard the
front door open. Jack walked in, carrying the baby in her car seat, and the boys
following behind him with Charlotte. He immediately knew something was wrong,
probably judging by the stance Emmett and I held. He was ready to attack and I was
ready to fight back – I foolishly listened to him and wished more than anything I
could take it all back.

"Hon, take the kids upstairs," he said quietly to Charlotte. "We'll be up in a sec."

Once the kids were out of sight, Jack swiftly walked over to us, standing between
Emmett and me as we stood just a few feet away from one another.

"Now, what in the hell is going on in here boys? And why are you two crying?"

Rose wiped at a tear falling down her cheek. "I think you should ask your son."

Bella remained silent, her eyes downcast, not willing to say a word.

"I'm leaving, sir," I spoke up, clearing my throat. "Emmett feels that I'm a danger
to Bella… and I… I started to believe him; it was just a moment of weakness. I would
never hurt her, like I told you before."

"You knew?" Emmett growled loudly.

Jack hit Emmett's shoulder. "You do not talk to me that way, son," he said firmly.
"And yes, I knew. It's kind of obvious."

- 209 -
 Rose wrapped her arm around Bella, who was crying quietly, her hands hiding her
face. "Jack, can you please talk to these two idiots? They're hurting Bella… both of
them, whether they care about her or not."

"Let's get to the office… call up John to get this sorted out," Jack said. Emmett and
I both knew he meant business, so we hurriedly turned to walk out of the house.

But before I could leave, I had to apologize to Bella again. I hoped that we would
get this whole fucking mess worked out and maybe I could earn some of her trust
back. I never wanted to hurt her.

"I'm sorry, Bella…"

She wouldn't even look at me.

"Come on, son… let's give these girls some time to cool off." Jack patted my
shoulder, giving me a sympathetic smile, as if he knew how guilty I felt.

As we walked outside, Jack spoke again. "Paperwork isn't processed within a

day… now, I don't know when all this was done, but I'm sure we can figure out
something that works in everyone's favor."

I nodded and looked up in time to see Emmett fuming. "Fuck off," he mumbled,
slamming the door to his truck.

Even men in their thirties behave like children.

I behaved like a child.

Emmett behaved like a child.

Both of us wanted what was best for Bella.

Both of us ignored the fact that she was an adult, able to make her own choices…
her own mistakes.

And we both removed the breathtaking smile from her face, replacing it with
sadness.

We caused that.

I had no one to blame but myself.

- 210 -
 ooOOooOOoo

Thoughts? Thanks for reading! :)

Big thanks to my beta, Jessica1971, for cleaning up this mess, and thanks to my
readers. I received a lot of nasty comments after that last chapter, and once again, I
found that I have the most caring and supportive readers out there (except for the
dweebs with the name calling, ie: 'sick fuck').

In case you missed it on my blog... Chapter 18 will be delayed. I have 3 trips for
the next 3 weekends and that cuts into my writing time majorly, considering I get
most of it done on the weekend because I have a full time job and family to take care
of during the week. I'm planning on posting it on June 16th, but I promise to post
sooner if I get it finished. I didn't mean for this to happen around the angst time
period because I was only planning on one weekend away, but then my hubs came
up with a last minute trip to Sea World, and a camping trip. *Joy* Blah, really sorry.

Do you guys think Bella stood up to Edward and Emmett enough?

See ya on June 16th!

Oh, and I love you guys so freaking much.

- 211 -
 Goodbye

Disclaimer: SM owns Twilight.

oOoOOoOOoOo

Bella

I was numb after Edward walked out of the house. I wanted to run after him and
tell him that everything would be okay... that I didn't lose all faith in him even after
he made such a huge decision that affected both of us... that I would just go with
him.

But I didn't.

I didn't think everything would be okay.

I had lost faith in him.

And I knew it wasn't a possibility for me to go with him. First of all, did he even
want me with him? He was willing to move to the other side of the country to get
away from me, so why would I even think that I was wanted?

All my life, I had to put up with people who didn't want me (excluding Emmett and
Rose), and I couldn't put myself through that again. If Edward had truly loved me,
the thought of leaving me would have never crossed his mind.

Didn't he know that I would have loved to get away from Coronado? I was terrified
that my stalking father would find me and I didn't want to leave my house, but I
wouldn't have left Coronado because that meant leaving Edward. I could never have
left Edward.

And he was leaving me.

Hewas leaving me.

"Honey, let's sit down for a bit," Rose said softly. Still shocked by the day's events,
I walked as Rose wrapped her arm around my shoulders, leading me into the den.
We sat on the couch, side by side, in complete silence.
- 212 -
 I started remembering the night I was brought into their home all those years ago.

"You are going to be just fine now, Bell," Rose whispered as we watched Emmett
pace the small space in front of us. "Over my dead body, that man will never hurt
you again. Or that bitch."

Emmett stopped pacing, sighing loudly. "God, Bella... why didn't you tell me
sooner? I could have helped you. Bell... oh my god, I feel like such a failure!" His
voice was so strained, as though he was about to cry, his glassy eyes hidden away
from Rose and I.

"I... I thought he would stop, but he just started getting worse. I'm sorry, Em."

Emmett laughed bitterly. "You're telling me sorry? My baby sister has bruises all o
ver her body... and she's apologizing to me? I should have done something sooner. I
should have known that son of a bitch would do something like this."

"Em, calm down... you're upsetting her," Rose urged as I began to sob
uncontrollably.

His body was rigid, his face contorted with pain. "I'm so sorry, Bell... You'll never
know how sorry I am."

"Let's go outside, son... give the girls some time alone," Jack suggested, patting
Emmett on the back. He gave me a sympathetic smile and nodded, "You'll never be
hurt again, sweetheart. I may not be your daddy, but I'll protect you like one."

Rose and I remained sitting next to one another, neither of us saying a thing as
the guys walked out of the house. Her arm tightened around me as we both sniffled.

"Everything is going to be okay, sweetie. I promise."

She was like the mother I never had.

"Everything is going to be okay, Bell... I promise." Rose's comforting words

soothed me once again, only now I was an adult. An adult that was more confused
than ever.

"Why would he leave... what would make him think that was best for me?" I asked,
staring off into space.

Rose sighed and cleared her throat. "I don't think he was thinking, Bella... but I do
- 213 -
know that he loves you; it's clearly evident. And I'm sure that he really does need
counseling like most guys in his shoes, but like you, I think he should have
considered your relationship before committing to such a big move."

I didn't understand it. I would never understand. He had to know how much I
loved him... why would he do this to us?

"I need to go home. I just want to go to bed."

"Why don't you stay here tonight? I can -"

I shook my head. "No. I really just want to be alone. I'm sorry, Rose."

"Don't apologize, sweetie. Go home and get some rest, but promise me you'll send
me a text or something when you get there? I'm worried about you."

"I will."

And I did send her a text as soon as I locked the door to my apartment. My empty
apartment. I had never felt so alone in my entire life. Edward showed me how great
life could be, and to have him taken away from me... well, it was awful.

I didn't know what to do with myself. I wanted to sleep, but every time I closed my
eyes, all I could see and hear was Edward telling me he was leaving. It made me
want to throw up.

As though I wanted to punish myself, I stared at my cell phone, reading his sweet
messages that I was never able to delete. Each and every time he said he loved me; I
valued those words more than anything else. I truly believed him.

You're my baby... always. I love you, Bella. Can't wait to sleep next to you tonight.
–E

Those texts made me cry even harder. I clutched my phone to my chest, lying on
my side, wishing I could go to sleep. But my phone beeped a few minutes later,
causing me to gasp.

I know I don't deserve this, but would you be willing to talk to me? I need
to see you. –E

I wanted to throw his earlier actions back in his face, because he certainly didn't
need me then.
- 214 -
 Okay. I'm at home. –B

I couldn't be mean, though... because I was in love with him.

I'm outside your door. –E

I jumped up from my bed, glancing at the clock and realizing that it was just after
midnight. I hadn't realized how long I was laying in bed, feeling sorry for myself.

And scanning my appearance in the hallway mirror made me even more nauseous.
The area beneath my eyes was red, almost purple and puffy, and no matter how
hard I tried, I couldn't bear to pull Edward's t-shirt off. I slept in it every night
unless he was over, seeing as our bodies were usually naked, pressed up against one
another; but when he wasn't there, I wore his shirt to remind me that I still had a
part of him with me.

Pulling on a pair of discarded pants from the floor, I walked to the door, taking a
deep breath and hoping that I wouldn't seem like this helpless little person that he
and my brother felt they needed to protect.

I flipped on the light before opening the door and checking the peephole.
Edward's eyes were reddened as well and he looked so... pained. Unable to keep him
waiting any longer, I opened the door and stepped back.

"Hi," Edward said, keeping his head down, but glancing up at me slightly.

I felt so awkward. What was I supposed to say to him? "Hi."

Stepping back again and moving to the side, I motioned for him to come inside.
Once he was inside, I locked my door quickly. Emmett and Edward thought I
couldn't take care of myself, but I was... I had been for a while.

"Have a seat," I said, my voice hoarse from crying for so long. I sat down on the
couch before he did; my legs felt weak, even more so from seeing him.

Edward looked as though he was contemplating what to do before finally sitting

down at the opposite end of the couch. "I'm sorry, Bella."

I nodded, keeping my eyes locked with my fiddling hands.

"I can't get out of the transfer. They guaranteed that I'm only going to be there for
a month, but that's the best they could do."
- 215 -
 Blah. Blah. Blah. Like it even mattered.

I was acting like a petulant child in my mind, but tried to stay calm on the outside.

"That's good," I replied numbly.

Edward stood up quickly from the couch, pulling at his hair roughly. "It's not
fucking good, Bella! I fucked up... I know that!"

I shrugged my shoulders and looked away. "There's nothing you can do about it
now, so -"

I was interrupted, forgetting what exactly I was going to say as Edward dropped
to his knees in front of me. "Baby, I fucked up so much... I know I messed everything
up with us, but I need you. I love you so much, Bella. You have no idea."

I brought my hands to my face, hiding away from him as the unwanted tears
began to fall. "I don't, Edward."

"You don't love me?" he asked, as though I had slapped him across the face.

I shook my head, still looking away from him. "That was never a problem. I think I
fell in love with you the first time you smiled at me."

"Then what did you mean?"

"I don't... I don't know that you really love me. I think you love me in another way,
but not in the way that you can't be apart from me." Edward opened his mouth to
interrupt, but I continued. "You would have thought about us... you would have been
in pain, like I am, just thinking about being separated."

"But don't you see? I was in pain... I still am in pain. I was out of my mind, Bella.
That's the only explanation I have, and now I can't take it back."

I nodded my head in agreement.

"And I can't leave tomorrow, wondering if we have a chance when I get back."

And that right there. Why didn't he want to stay together while he was away? We
once corresponded through email before we met, so what was the difference now?
Wouldn't that make us even stronger as a couple if we were able to survive a long
distance relationship?
- 216 -
 But did I even want a relationship with someone who could change his mind so
suddenly again someday?

"We'll just have to wait and see," I replied.

"So that's it? No fighting?"

I laughed darkly. "How dare you. If you hadn't given up on us, on me, in the first
place, I would have fought for us. But I can't be with someone that might have
second thoughts and leave me again."

I was surprised by how calm I was. I wanted to scream and cry and beg him to just
quit his damn job. I needed him.

"I never had second thoughts about you, Bella."

"Yeah, but you had the power to leave my life, and you took that chance. That's
giving up on me."

We sat in silence a while longer with Edward kneeling between my legs, both
trying to hide our emotions but not doing a very good job of it. I honestly didn't
know what to say. He and Emmett had both betrayed me. Neither of them had faith
in me, that I could take care of myself, that I was a big girl who could handle getting
hurt if it meant being completely in love.

"Do you still love me, Bella?" Edward asked, his voice no more than a whisper.

"Yes," I answered right away, without a doubt in my mind.

I was forgiving him too quickly, but I couldn't stay mad. I would probably never
fully trust him that he was in our relationship through thick and thin, but my love for
him would never change. The one thing that made me even consider forgiving him
was the fact that he was admitting he was wrong and I truly believed that he meant
it. Emmett, on the other hand, would never admit that he was wrong.

I leaned forward, causing Edward's green eyes to widen from my closeness. "I
think you should focus on yourself... go to Virginia, get back in counseling, and then
when you come back, we'll start fresh."

Even as I said the words, I couldn't imagine 'starting fresh' with Edward. How
could I go from kissing him anytime I wanted to starting over like we were just
friends? I couldn't, but I had to. I wanted him to fight for me. He gave me up so
- 217 -
easily, and I just wanted to see how badly he wanted us back together.

He owed me that much.

"I love you, Bella. So much. And I promise I'll never stop."

"I love you, too."

He left soon after, kissing my forehead before leaving me standing at the door. I
went to bed after he left, finally falling asleep, comforted by his promise and his
gentle kiss that I still felt on my forehead.

oOoOOoOOoOo

Edward

After leaving Bella's, I checked my phone to find several messages from Jasper.
He was just as mad as Bella, if not more. Again, I heard how I was making such a
huge mistake. Like I didn't already know that. I fucked up royally and there was
nothing I could do to fix my spur of the moment decision.

"And what did Bella say?" Jasper asked with a yawn.

"Just go to bed, man. I'll call you tomorrow." It was nearing two o'clock in the
morning by the time I had left Bella's apartment to head home.

"No, talk to me. Not talking to someone is what got you in this fucking mess,
Edward." Yeah, Jasper was pissed. He never cursed.

I sighed loudly as I exited my truck. "She's hurt. She doesn't trust me... thinks I
gave up on her. And she hasn't answered me if we have a chance when I get back."

"I can't really blame her for feeling that way," Jasper replied bitterly.

"Listen, I know I screwed up everything, but I'm not staying on the phone while
you throw it back in my face. I've heard all night that I'm a worthless piece of shit
from Emmett... I've just lost Bella, which means I've lost everything. I don't need my
fucking brother reiterating all of that," I yelled, slamming the front door behind me.
I was in a rage, ready to hit or break something or someone.

Jasper didn't say anything for a while and I checked my phone a few times to make
sure he didn't hang up. I didn't really know what to say either.
- 218 -
 "I just looked forward to you being around, Edward," Jasper finally spoke.

"I know... but it's just a month."

"So you're not going to hide away there? Decide to stay longer? I mean
Washington was a short term assignment, and you ended up staying there for
years."

"No, I can't stay away. I love you guys, but my main concern is Bella. I can't be
away from her that long."

"I hope that you two can work it out. I really like her a lot, so does Alice."

"She's perfect for me."

"Show her then. Email her. Call her. Send flowers. Do anything to show her that
you're not giving up."

We eventually disconnected our call as I needed to get some sleep. I had to leave
early in the afternoon the next day and I wanted plenty of time to go by to see Bella
before I left, if she was willing to see me.

In the morning, I packed my things and went through the house, checking over
everything. Jasper had a spare key, like Bella, and said he would check out my place
every now and then. Once I was packed and ready to head over to Jasper and Alice's
house, I stopped off to see Bella first. I sent a text message to her, letting her know I
was in the parking lot of her apartment complex. My heart ached when she walked
towards me, her red eyes coming into view.

"Hi," I said quietly.

"Hey," she said dejectedly, trying to hide her emotions.

I wasn't as strong as her, seeing as I was having such a hard time holding it all
together.

"So... you're all packed?" she asked, looking at my bag in the back of my truck.

"Yeah," I answered roughly. "You could come with me, Bella." I had to put that out
there, to at least ask her to consider the idea.

Her eyes seemed to light up, but she shook her head. "I can't. I need some time by
- 219 -
myself. Time to think over everything, and not just with us... I've lost my brother, as
well."

"You haven't lost him, Bella... and you haven't lost me, either."

Sniffling, she wiped away the wetness beneath her eyes. "I did lose you, though.
And Emmett is so mad, it'll take him a while to get over this whole mess... but I think
it will take me even longer to get over it. I don't know if I'll ever forgive him."

"I'm pissed at him, too, but he was just trying to do what was best for you."

"Exactly!" she said, her voice higher than I had ever heard it. "I know what's best
for me, but nobody thought I could make my own decisions. And I hate that."

And I was included in that category, thinking I knew what was best for her. I was
a complete fucking moron.

"I'm sorry, Bella."

"It doesn't matter," she replied as she turned her head to look away from me. "I'm
fine."

"You're not fine, baby... I hurt you and I hate myself for that. I just hope you give
me another chance someday."

"We'll see when... if you come back."

Did she not believe me when I said I wanted her back? That I was going to count
the fucking minutes until I was back with her? "Bella, I'm coming back. My life is
here. You're here."

Bella had put up her wall again, judging by her dejected facial expression, and I
couldn't really blame her. She had opened herself to me, more than she had with
any other person, and I betrayed her.

"I love you, Bella."

Just as Bella was about to speak, which I hoped that she was going to return the
sentiment, her friend Angela walked around the corner from Bella's apartment,
carrying a bag. She waved, though I could see the hatred in her eyes.

"I'm going out of town, too," Bella said quietly.

- 220 -
 "Where are you going?" I asked.

"I don't really know. Angela's just graduated with her Masters and is taking the
summer off to travel... we had a party for her last week and she mentioned it to me.
I guess Rose called her this morning to check on me or something, and she insisted
that I go with her."

Fuck. I wanted to ask her, no, beg her to stay in Coronado because she needed
Emmett close by. She didn't need to be out traveling with her psychotic father
possibly stalking her.

"And I know you're thinking I'm crazy, considering the obvious," Bella explained,
shrugging her shoulders, "but I'll be fine. I can take care of myself."

"But Bella -"

With a hard glare, she cut me off. "So it's okay for you to leave me? But I can't get
out of town to get away from my stress?"

"I just -"

"No! You don't get to talk to me about this anymore, Edward. You made your
choice, and yes, you regret it, but you still decided before talking to me... so I'm
doing something for me."

"Is this to get back at me, so I'll be worried out of my mind about you?"

"No, I'm not a bitch, Edward. I'm doing this for me. I have never done anything
like this in my life, and it's kind of exciting. And to be honest, I will feel even lonelier
and depressed being in this town and remembering you."

I pulled her to me, wrapping my arms tightly around her. "I hate myself for this,
Bella. I really do."

"It's okay. I think we need a break anyway... and when we get back, we'll start
over."

But I didn't want to start over with her. How could I go back to being friends?
Although we were never really just friends. I couldn't really remember a time when I
didn't love her.

Bella hugged me back, holding onto me tightly. "I love you, too, by the way. I
- 221 -
didn't get a chance to say it back before, but I do."

Without a doubt, Bella was definitely the strongest person I had ever known. I had
to have faith that we would be together again someday. The thought of not spending
the rest of my life with her was unbearable.

As we finally pulled away, I asked, "What about your job?"

"What about it? I can find another one when I get back."

Everything was simple for her, unlike me who felt like I had to keep my job.
Looking back, I should have told Emmett to go fuck himself and quit my job.

All too soon, it was time for me to leave so I could make my flight. Angela was
waiting in her car for Bella, so I assumed they were leaving, as well. I didn't press
her even further, trying to find out exactly where they were going. She didn't need a
father, she needed a boyfriend.

...But wasn't a boyfriend allowed to worry?

"Can I email you? Will you email me or something? Text? Bella, I have to know
you're safe, and I know that I don't even deserve that, but..."

"Yes, email me, text, whatever, Edward. I want to know how you're doing, too."

Standing on her tiptoes, Bella kissed my chin and then my lips briefly. "I'm going
to miss you... I already do."

"I'm so sorry, baby," I managed to say as I was about to break down.

Again, Bella proved to be the kindest person I had ever known. Soothingly, she
ran her hands through my hair and whispered, "I understand what you were trying
to do, Edward... and I forgive you for that part. I just wish you had come to me first.
So, go to counseling and come back here... stick to it, so you never feel like you're
not good enough for me again... because you are. You've made my life better than I
ever thought possible. I love you."

"Please take care of yourself... I worry about you so much, and not because I don't
think you're able, but I -"

Bella kissed me gently, effectively shutting me up. "I know. And please take care
of yourself, as well."
- 222 -
 "And thank you for talking to me. I don't deserve it, but I appreciate it so much."

"I wanted to stay mad at you, Edward... and I am still hurt, but that doesn't stop
me from loving you."

We kissed once more and I had to watch Bella walk away from me. I would see her
in a month, but that felt like a fucking lifetime. And I couldn't blame anyone but
myself.

In a daze, I drove to Alice and Jasper's house so they could take me to the airport.
Alice lectured me as we loaded up my baby niece in the truck. She had considered
staying at home, but she admitted her fears that Jasper might kill me on the way
there. Maybe she was joking... but maybe she wasn't. Jasper was angry that I didn't
go to him first. I was letting everyone down, not just Bella.

I was the first one out of the house and headed towards my truck when I heard
screeching tires in the driveway. Shocked didn't even begin to describe the look on
my face. My mother jumped out of the car, probably before my dad had even put it
in park.

I looked back to Jasper. He gave me an apologetic look, knowing he had fucked up

and told her too soon. He was supposed to wait until my fucking plane had taken off.
I didn't have the energy to deal with her bullshit.

"Just what do you think you're doing, Edward Anthony Cullen? Leaving town
without a word? You're not doing this to me again, young man." My mom was
shaking her head and pointing her finger at me, scolding me like she did when I was
a child. "It's because of that girl, isn't it? I was right, she was no good for you."

My dad lowered his head, shaking in back and forth as he stood behind her.

And as my face turned red with anger, I officially lost it with my mother for the
first time in my life. I would never hear that woman say another bad thing about
Bella again.

oOoOOoOOoOo

Thoughts?

Hi, I'm back! There will be no more posting delays until this story is finished, so

- 223 -
weekly postings will resume - every Wednesday like always (but I'm posting this
week's chapter early since you guys have been so patient). Sorry again for the brief
hiatus, but I just needed a break to spend time with my family.

Thanks to my amazing readers for your wonderful feedback - I really appreciate

it. And thanks to my beta, Jessica1971, for cleaning up my mess as always! :)

FGB info: The full story to my one-shot, Anonymous Lover, is up for auction. It's 10
chapters in total and you can read it by joining the team that Jadsmama and
Teacher1209 have put together. They've raised almost $1000, which is amazing and
so very generous to support this very wonderful charity. If you would like to join the
team, PM the two amazing ladies above or you can email me
jengreen03(at)gmail(dot)com and I will forward your info to them ... or contact any
of us on Twitter.

More FGB info: I've got 4 one-shots up for grabs - first come, first serve ($25).
They can be from IC, FFY, SSN... or something new. You choose - I write. Thanks
again to everyone donating to FGB!

FicRecs:

Retail Therapy by cosmogirl7481 - Swoonworthy Edward... my goodness,

he's hot. I could not stop reading this one - and the author updates on
Thursdays... and she is awesome.

Under the Apple Tree by danieller123 - I can't tell you all enough how
much I love this fic. It's angsty, romantic, simple... just an amazing story.
Oh, and she updates like a mad woman - every day almost... sometimes twice
in one day.

One more thing, I saw a few of my readers talking crap about SSN (and
me) on Twitter - I did not change my outline to suit your needs. In fact, I
didn't change it at all - except for cutting out some of the story length. The
angst will be here for a few more chapters - so no, your asshole-ish words
didn't get to me. Flounce, if you must - I've never forced anyone to read my
stuff. You thought you had it all figured out - Edward leaves unexpectedly -
Bella curls into a ball and cries constantly - blah, blah, blah ... but my story
is different and I'm a little offended that you would think that I would go
that route. Yes, it's similar, but way different. If you'd like, I can write you

- 224 -
that version so you actually have something to twitter-bitch about...?

Sorry for the bitchy, immature words above. I just hate when people are such...
backstabbing children? That's the best way to describe them. And yes, I know MANY
of you were upset with Edward and Emmett - but leave it there; you don't have to
attack me and pick apart everything I do as a writer.

Thanks for the continuous support and again, for sticking around while I took a
small break. Love you guys!

- 225 -
 The Only Exception

Disclaimer: SM owns Twilight

The Only Exception by Paramore

(http:/www(dot)youtube(dot)com/watch?v=-J7J_IWUhls)

Maybe I know somewhere

Deep in my soul

That love never lasts

And we've got to find other ways

To make it alone

Teep a straight face

And I've always lived like this, keeping a comfortable distance

And up until now I had sworn to myself that I'm content with loneliness

Because none of it was ever worth the risk

Well you are the only exception

You are the only exception

You are the only exception

You are the only exception

I've got a tight grip on reality

But I can't let go of what's in front of me here

I know you're leaving in the morning when you wake up leave me with some kind
of proof it's not a dream
- 226 -
 You are the only exception

...

(you should listen to this - I thought this described Bella perfectly)

ooOOooOOoo

Edward

Anger. Absolute anger. I wasn't going to hit my mother; I would never hit another
woman, but I wished more than anything I could make her keep her damn mouth
shut. The last thing I wanted to hear was ill thoughts toward Bella.

"You have it wrong, Mom... she did nothing wrong. I'm leaving for work. End of
story."

And the entire time I was talking, she had one of those sarcastic smiles plastered
across her face, although she had tears in her eyes as well. She didn't like Bella and
my leaving was something she wanted to put off on someone else (especially Bella)
because she refused to believe that I might have made that decision myself.

"She has been bad for you from the very beginning, Edward. I knew that girl was
nothing but trouble... but what do you expect? After all, she is just a girl."

My dad cleared his throat, inhaling deeply as if he was trying to control his anger,
just like I was. "Esme, let's not -"

Rather than listen to his advice, she whipped around and glared at him. "Not
what, Carlisle? Let our son just leave again? Let him be hurt all over again and just
sit on the sidelines, watching, doing nothing about it!" With each word she screamed
louder.

Grace, Jasper and Alice's newborn, started to cry from her sudden outburst. If
looks could kill, Alice would have killed my mother on the spot. First of all, she
adored Bella, and second, she looked like she hadn't slept in days; I figured she
would probably fall asleep on our way to the airport, but with a crying baby, that
didn't seem possible.

I guess I sort of undferstood why my mom was upset, seeing as I basically ran

- 227 -
away from my family and shut them out of my life before. She had just gotten me
back and now I was leaving again, and she really couldn't trust that I would be back.
I had a reason to come back – Bella.

"Mom," I said softly, hoping she would back off of my dad before she gave him a
heart attack. She turned around with tears pouring down her face – the mascara
streaks reminding me of Tammy Faye all those years ago. "I'm not going to stay
there. I've been assigned to go there for work – one month – that's it."

"Why are you going in the first place? You just started here. Why would they
assign you out of state already?" she asked, defeated.

I sighed and decided to be honest with her. "I fucked up. I got drunk the other
night..." And by that point, I really just wanted to turn away from the disappointed
set of eyes gaping at me – my dad's. "And I haven't been seeing my therapist like I'm
supposed to... so the temporary transfer was offered to me and I took it. I didn't
want to be a disappointment to everyone... and the God's honest truth, I wanted to
be safe for Bella. She means the world to me and I know you have this uncalled for
hatred against her, but she's the only reason I'm certain I'll be back."

Yes, my words would hurt my mother because she wanted to hear me say that she
would be the reason I would come back to California. I just wanted her to see how import
Bella herself realized that.

Unfortunately, she ignored my feelings for Bella. "Edward... that girl comes from a
broken home. People like that usually follow in their parents' footsteps and divorce.
I just don't want my son to be unhappy someday. You're better than that."

"Mom!" Jasper said with a raised voice. "I went through a divorce... do you think
I'm a bad person?"

"No... But remember, I told you when you were marrying that girl... her parents
were divorced and look where it got you..."

I pretty much stopped listening right when she sighed, only hearing 'girl' and
'broken' and 'you're better than that'. Fuck! My father, Jasper, and Alice could see
the rage building inside me.

"That girl is the sweetest, kindest person you would ever know, if you would give
her a fucking chance... and if I can persuade her to marry me someday after hurting
her the way I have, I promise you, she is not the type of girl who gives up... though I
think you and dad would have been over a long time ago if he'd have known you
- 228 -
were going to be so stuck up like this," I said with a disgusted face. "And that girl
didn't deserve the horrible childhood she had – she was beaten every fucking day by
her father and step mother after her whore of a mother left her with that child
abuser. And so yes, she's from a broken home... she's quiet... and shy... but so
fucking sweet and genuine and loving. You can not understand how perfect she is
for me. And I love her more than I ever thought possible, so please do not speak
about my futurewife that way ever again, or else I don't think I can consider you my
family."

I was harsh. My 'speech' was meant to be harsh, though. I had to make her see
that I wasn't going to put up with her talking badly about Bella. And I meant every
single word I said.

With nothing more to say, I turned to Jasper who looked like he was going to pass
out over my sudden and much needed outburst.

"Can we go? I don't want to miss my flight."

Alice gasped audibly, staring behind us, silently alerting everyone to turn around.
Bella. She stood in the driveway, tears pooling in her eyes.

I hurried past my mother, who still stood in shock from my outburst. "Baby, what
are you doing here?"

Swiping wetness very quickly from her flushed cheeks, Bella cleared her throat.
"I... well, I just had to tell you that I... please be careful."

The anger that my mother had caused immediately disappeared and was replaced
by extreme joy. "I will. Will you promise to be careful? I don't know what I would do
without you."

"I will," she sniffled. "Did you... m-mean everything you just said?"

"Yes."

Before I could even get the full 'yes' out, her arms were wrapped around my neck,
holding me so tightly that she almost choked me. My arms held her body close to
mine as I wondered how I would ever let go of her now.

Bella turned her head, hiding away from my family's watchful gaze. "Nobody has
ever loved me like you... and I hope you know how much that means to me. I'll miss
you, Edward," she whispered so low that only I could hear her. A small kiss on my
- 229 -
neck followed her sweet words.

"I promise when we get back, I'll win you back. I want to start over, only because I
want to show you how important you are to me. I can make you happy, baby."

"You do, Edward."

Our second goodbye was much harder than the first. I knew she wasn't giving up
on me for sure and she knew I was just as devoted to her as I said before. I fucked
up big time, but Bella was forgiving me; I would never forget her kindness.

Bella hugged Alice and Jasper, and even my dad. She probably would have let go
of her shyness long enough to hug my mother as well, had she not heard the hurtful
words she spoke before. None of us really knew how long she was standing there,
but regardless, she heard what I said back to my mother, knowing that I was
defending her.

"So... I'll email you when I get to Virginia. Is that okay?" I asked as we walked to
Angela's car that was parked along the curb.

"Please do," Bella said with a weak, sad smile.

I pulled her in for another hug, kissing the top of her head. "We can start out like
we did in the beginning... emailing back and forth. Sound good?"

"Yes," Bella replied, her smile growing just a little bit.

"Love you, baby."

"Love you, too."

With a heavy heart, I watched her drive away, wondering how I was actually going
to handle a month away from her. My sadness was quickly replaced with anger as I
walked back up the driveway, focusing in on my fuming mother.

"I don't know who taught you that it was okay to speak to your mother the way
you just did... but I certainly raised you better than that!"

"Hon, he's upset..." my dad said calmly. He patted me on the back, squeezing my
shoulder once; it was his was of apologizing without pissing her off. "Let's just go
home."

- 230 -
 I really didn't have anything else to say to her, so I got inside Jasper's truck and
waited for them to get in as well. Alice was the first to get inside, placing the baby
back in her car seat. It went without saying that Alice did not like my mother; she
was one of those evil mother in laws that women always complained about. Too
involved. Too controlling. Too... know-it-all-bitchy-woman.

The ride to the airport was spent in silence, the three of us extremely mad about
my mother's words. But it was hard to leave my brother and Alice – they had both
been so supportive of me and really looked forward to spending time with me, and I
was leaving already. Alice made me promise to keep in touch, as well as Jasper, and
once I kissed my baby niece goodbye, I left.

One month. That wouldn't be so long, would it?

ooOOooOOoo

Bella

Hearing Edward take up for me with his mother made me feel so important to
him, although I wished that he didn't have to defend me to Esme. I had no idea why
she didn't like me. Frankly, I loved her son and she should have been happy about
that.

I almost caved. I wanted so badly to just leave with Edward, not only after he
suggested the idea, but especially when I heard him explain to Esme that we were
going to be together. His wife. My face hurt from smiling so much after hearing
those words.

But I couldn't go with him. I had to do something for myself, and as nervous as I
was to leave my family behind, and Edward, I was also excited. I had only been to
Washington and California, so the idea of a road trip sounded like so much fun;
however, I wished that it was Edward I was taking the trip with.

"Don't look so sad, B," Angela said, patting my arm as we drove away from
Emmett and Rose's house.

We stopped by there after I left Alice and Jasper's house. I had to go say goodbye
to Rose and the boys. I knew Emmett would be at work, so I knew I wouldn't have to
see him. I didn't know when I would be ready to see him. He hit Edward. He treated
me like a moron. He went behind my back. He blackmailed Edward. How could I
ever forgive him? I felt so conflicted because he was my brother and I loved him so
much, and he saved me before. Why did he have to mess up everything?
- 231 -
 When I started dating Edward, I knew Emmett would be an ass if he found out
about us. Whether he found out the day we started or like he did recently, it would
have been the same response. The response I expected – pissed off about a situation
out of his control. The response we received was beyond insane. I never expected
everything to get out of hand like it did.

Rose understood why I was doing what I was doing... but she hated for me to
leave. I promised to keep in touch daily to keep her updated. She made me leave a
note for Emmett, saying goodbye. Rose was furious with Emmett and didn't know
when she could forgive him for his actions, either, and she had to live with him. I
sort of felt sorry for him because he was in for some major Rose-wrath, which wasn't
going to be pleasant.

Emmett,

I'm going on vacation with Angela. Don't worry about me. I'll be fine.

Bella

PS. I'm so mad at you, Emmett. But I love you... just wanted you to know that.

I wanted so badly to just write 'kiss my ass', but I really did love my brother. I
could be mad at him and still love him, right? It was tough and so conflicting feeling
this way about him. I had no idea what would bring us back together again because I
didn't see myself able to forgive him very easily.

An hour or so out of town, Angela pulled over at a gas station to pick up snacks.
We were going on a cross country road trip; a girls trip. Her boyfriend lived in North
Carolina and was preparing to move to California to be with her. They lived apart for
years, but still stayed strong; Angela made several points to me that long distance
relationships could work.

One minute Angela hated Edward, and the next she was swooning over him. I
couldn't keep up with her mood swings toward him, as I was battling my own. Plus,
it was hard to express my feelings to her, even though we had been friends for a few
years through working together. I was still the same shy person, which I hated, and
I was pushing myself harder than ever before to break out of that persona.

"So... what looks good to you?" Angela asked as we stared at the shelf full of junk
food.

Pink snow puffs... tears welled in my eyes, remembering back to our camping trip.
- 232 -
It made me miss him even more.

"Those things are sure to keep us bouncing off the walls all day," Angela
commented as she noticed me looking at them. She grabbed four or five packages
and laughed. "Just what we need, huh, Bella?"

I laughed along with her. "Disgusting pink sugar mounds," I mumbled.

While Angela took our things to the front counter to pay, I snapped a quick picture
of the sweet snack and sent it to Edward, along with a little message.

Remember these. I miss you. –B

As we got back inside the car, my phone beeped with a message, making my heart
flutter. Yes. It seriously fluttered.

You're just asking for a cavity. I miss you, baby. –E

Afraid that I might stare at my phone for the rest of the day, I turned it off and
focused on my trip with Angela. She played loud music and laughed and made me
tell her how great Edward was in bed. The normal kind of things you talk about with
a friend, right? I had no idea what I was doing and felt so freaking awkward, but I
went with it anyway.

"Is he... huge? Ya know..." she asked, making me blush insanely.

"He, uh... well, I mean, I haven't really seen a lot of guys... but -"

I think she understood what I was awkwardly trying to say. "Okay. Tell me this.
Does it hurt at first? Like he's so huge it stretches you every time?"

Kill. Me. Now. Somebody seriously, kill me. I reached for the AC knob and turned
it up higher because my face was absolutely burning. "Yes."

Angela squealed and hit the steering wheel. "I knew that boy was packing!"

That was the kind of embarrassing conversation that I had the entire way to Las
Vegas. Angela wanted us to spend a couple of nights there, and to be quite honest, I
was really excited. I had never been there and just from seeing all the pictures and
hearing of all the sights to see, I couldn't wait. I felt somewhat guilty for looking
forward to enjoying myself – doing something fun, just for me, but remembering
Edward's words, he wanted me to have fun. And Angela would definitely see to it
- 233 -
that I had fun.

"I'm so glad you came with me... my friend from school, Alison, was supposed to
go and bailed at the last second," Angela said. "And honestly, I enjoy your company
a lot more."

"Thanks for inviting me; though I really invited myself, I'm afraid." I was going
insane, trying to figure out what I could do to get away, which was when I
remembered Angela saying she needed to someone to go along with her on this
cross country trip. Without thinking about it any further, I picked up the phone and
asked if she still needed someone. It was a hasty decision, but I was glad I made it.

"Well, I'm glad you did... we both need some fun in our lives. Everyone just needs
a break sometimes." She didn't know how true her statement was for me.

I needed a break. A break from Emmett. A break from worrying about my father.
And a break from being upset over Edward. I knew I would still be thinking about
him and wishing I could see him, but at least I wouldn't be sitting in my apartment,
moping and crying all day long. Rose said that you can't let a man determine how
you live your life, and I wasn't going to let that happen when it came to Edward. He
had hurt me beyond repair for the most part, and we still had a lot of work to get
back to where we were, but this was the first step. Me standing on my own two feet,
taking care of myself and learning that I didn't need Edward to be happy.

If I kept telling myself those things, I hoped I would start to believe them.

Thoughts?

Please no complaints regarding the chapter length. I know it's short... and I hate
that it wasn't longer for you guys, but I was lucky to get this much written. RL crap
is drowning me right now, so please be patient while I deal with utter shit in my
personal life. I love you guys and can't thank you enough for your support - reviews,
tweets, emails... - it keeps me smiling and laughing throughout the day, and I really
need that right now. So thanks. :)

And thanks to my super beta, Jessica1971, for cleaning up my messes.

The Fandom Gives Back - Make sure you stop by the new website:
www(dot)thefandomgivesback(dot)com ... I have 4 one-shots - you pick what I write,
anything from IC, SSN, FFY, or something new. $25 per one-shot - first come, first

- 234 -
serve. Also, I have the full story for Anonymous Lover up for auction - 10 chapters,
including epilogue. Go to the website for more info, or email me:
jengreen03(at)gmail(dot).com and I will forward the info onto Teacher1209 and
Jadsmama, if you want to join the team (you can join their team and get the full story
for a minimum of $5). And thanks to those that are contributing to this very worthy
cause!

-FicRecs-

Love in My Box by cosmoandmarvar - Seriously, where in the heck have

you been if you aren't reading this one? Did you see my Tweets last Friday?
Did you see my squee-a-thon? Read it. It's a w e s o m e.

Yeah, You by Marvar - Do you love the 80s? I do. Do you love Sixteen
Candles? I do. Well, then you will certainly love this story. Go show her some
love! You will love this story! :)

Paper CutOuts by twistedcoincidence and astilbe13 - Oh, my goodness. I'm

in love with this Edward - tattoo covered, dirty talking, flirty all the time,
and he's a daddy. And wow, I cannot wait until they update... which I've been
told will be tomorrow. Put it on alert! Go now!

Thanks for reading!

- 235 -
 So Close, So Far Away

Disclaimer: SM owns Twilight.

ooOOooOOoo

To: CullenEA2[at]gmail[dot]com

From: IMSwan03[at]gmail[dot]com

Subject: Las Vegas

Edward,

We've been in Vegas for the past two days and all I can think about is how much
fun it would be if you were here. I see all these couples doing fun things together
and it just sucks that we can't. Sorry, just had to vent a bit.

Don't freak out, but we decided to take a cab the other night... the driver dropped
us off at the wrong location and we were so freaking lost. Luckily, we got another
cab before one of the prostitutes tried to make us join her... I was told that I had the
perfect body for her line of business. Compliment or not?

I gambled for the first time and won twenty dollars, after I spent fifty dollars.
Um... not so good, but it was fun anyway. Our room is HUGE though, and really
nice. I hope that we can come here sometime together. Have you ever been to
Vegas?

How's Virginia? Are you all settled in? Base housing this time, right?

We're going out for lunch in a few minutes, so I'll email you tonight. I love you.

-Bella

PS. Did you call Jasper yet? You really should... they worry about you constantly.

To: IMSwan03[at]gmail[dot]com

- 236 -
 From: CullenEA2[at]gmail[dot]com

Re: Vegas

Bella,

I called Jasper when I arrived in Virginia. He's still mad at me and probably will be
for a while, though he's happy that I stood up to our mother. She was not only being
nasty to me, but to you and Jasper and Alice. I'm so frustrated with her and every
time I think about her hateful words, I just want to scream or hit something. I don't,
but I want to.

I'm glad you're having fun in Vegas, baby. I have been there before, but only once
and that was spent with my parents several years ago... like my teenage years, on a
family vacation. I would love to go with you. Maybe we could go Labor Day weekend
or something?

Oh, and yes, you do have a perfect body... but I'm going to forget about that
statement that the stupid prostitute made to you because just the thought of another
man's hands on my girlfriend's body makes me sick. Sorry... I'm a selfish person. I
do not share. Love you, baby.

But before we start talking of vacations... I want to 'woo' you. You deserve
someone who works for your love, and I really want to be that person. I am still
ashamed of the way I handled things, and it's going to take some time for me to
forgive myself for the things I did. I hate that I drank. I hate that I went to you,
completely wasted. I'm so mad for the decisions I made. The things you said... that I
fucked you that night... I know it may seem that way, but it was never like that
between me and you. I do know what love is... because of you, but I just didn't know
how to open myself up fully. I'm making no sense at all. I do love you, though - so
much, Bella.

Sorry to be a downer, I just miss you so fucking much.

Send me pictures if you take any, please?

I'm settled in... living in one of those little efficiency apartments on base. It's okay,
but I miss my house. And you (of course). And this bed freaking sucks, but I guess
I'll have to endure it. I've attached a picture for you – it's a view from my room. Wish
you were here to see it with me.

Love you,
- 237 -
 Edward

PS – Looking forward to your email tonight. Be careful, baby. Oh, and I started
seeing a counselor today.

To: CullenEA2[at]gmail[dot]com

From: IMSwan03[at]gmail[dot]com

Re: Bedtime

Hi :) We just got in about thirty minutes ago. Did you get my text? I just got out of
the shower – it's seriously like the size of my bedroom. Well, it's actually the size of
your shower, and I forgot how big it was. And I have no idea why I'm talking about
shower sizes. Sorry.

So... you will not believe what happened tonight. We went to a restaurant and I
ordered chicken strips... however, when I bit into it, it wasn't chicken. They
mistakenly sent fish. It was disgusting. When I turned pale and almost vomited, the
waiter apologized profusely, brought out the actual meal I ordered, and didn't
charge me for it. That night when you took me to The Tin Fish, I was afraid that I
might get sick, but luckily, I didn't. I loved that date – I don't know if you considered
it a date, but I did. And it was perfect.

We went to see a movie tonight – one of those chick flick movies that you hate. Oh,
and I think Angela is having phone sex with her boyfriend right now... kinda
grossing me out. Either that or she has some guy in her room, which isn't likely
considering how devoted she is to her boyfriend. We have a suite – two rooms, thank
God. I had no idea that she was so... outgoing. The Angela I knew was quiet like me,
but not as much. I'm having a lot of fun with her, though.

I love the picture, by the way. It's so pretty there, and yes, I wish I could be there
to see it. Are you mad that I didn't go with you? Sometimes I feel like an idiot for not
going, but other times, I think we needed the time apart.

You started counseling today? I'm so proud of you, Edward. How did it go? Do you
want to talk about it? I hope it went well. I'm going to see a counselor when I get
home. I have some things to work through still, and like you, I should have kept
going. I don't really know why I stopped.

- 238 -
 I forgot about the time change... I hope I didn't text you too late earlier. I guess I
should get some sleep. I love you and I miss you. Night :)

Love,

Bella

PS – I'm looking forward to your email in the morning. It's the best part of my day.

To: IMSwan03[at]gmail[dot]com

From: CullenEA2[at]gmail[dot]com

Re: Goodnight, baby.

I'm still awake – just wanted to tell you that I love you and I miss you, too. Sleep
well, beautiful.

ooOOooOOoo

Edward

It was times like those that I knew I really was a fucked up person for ever
thinking that I could be apart from her. I did feel lucky that she was willing to at
least communicate with me through emails and texts. I knew that if I heard her
voice, I would completely cave and go track her down.

I wanted a fresh start with Bella and, thankfully, she was willing to give me
another chance.

For the next two weeks, we were sending daily emails to each other, with a few
random texts throughout the day. To say I was a little shocked when Bella called me
out of the blue one morning is a complete lie. I tripped over the bed to get to my
ringing phone with her specific ringtone.

"Bell?" I answered breathlessly, sprawled out across the bed that I fell over.

"Hey," she said sleepily. It was six-thirty my time, which meant it was four-thirty
where she was in Colorado. She and Angela had gone through Arizona, New Mexico,

- 239 -
and were now in Colorado Springs. I loved reading her daily emails, detailing how
excited she was to see all the new places. Bella hadn't done very much traveling,
and when she did, it was never 'vacation' type traveling.

Feeling shocked that she was actually calling me, I didn't really know what to say.
I hadn't heard her voice since we left Coronado two weeks prior.

"Are you there?" she asked.

"Yeah, sorry... I just – I wasn't expecting you to call. What are you doing up so
early?"

After a short pause, Bella cleared her throat. "I... I just missed your voice. I hope I
didn't wake you up?"

"No, baby, you didn't wake me up. I was just getting ready for my run. I miss your
voice, too." I was smiling so much that my face actually hurt. "But what are you
doing up so early...?"

After a small yawn and a little laugh, she finally spoke up again. "I woke up a
while ago and was emailing you, but... it just isn't enough. I missed you."

"I always miss you... so glad you called. You have no idea." And I couldn't help but
let out a little nervous laughter. "I tripped over the bed to get to my phone."

Bella giggled loudly. "Oh, Edward Cullen, man of grace, actually fell? What is the
world coming to?"

I teased her the day before, through texts and emails of course, because she had
fallen during a little hike that she and Angela went on. I didn't tease until I knew she
was okay – which meant I basically sent Angela numerous texts to make Bella go to
the local clinic to get her ankle checked out. She was more embarrassed than hurt,
though she did have to get her ankle wrapped and iced for a while.

"Yes, I suppose I can be clumsy at times, too..."

"I'll have you know, my ankle really hurt yesterday while I received your 'LOL'
texts all day... but you have to admit, I know you were ten seconds away from
getting on a plane, right?"

She knew me too well. "Of course, baby. I can't be away from you if you're really
hurt." Just thinking of Bella getting hurt absolutely killed me, especially if I was
- 240 -
away from her.

"Just promise that if anything ever did happen to me, you wouldn't blame yourself
at all... I can just hear it now – you blaming yourself because you went away to
Virginia... but Edward, you have to know that while I hate being apart from you, I
am having such a fun time doing these things and traveling through all these
different states. I never thought I would get to do something like this."

I didn't understand what would make her think that way. Just thinking of Bella
hurt or worse... made me shake all over. "Don't talk that way... about you getting
hurt. I can't even handle the thought of it."

"I know, but I just wanted you to know that. And I hate that you blame yourself
when anything goes wrong. You're a wonderful man, you really are, and it hurts
when you think any less of yourself."

"You really are too good to me, Bella."

"Well, you're really too good to me, too."

Over the past couple of weeks, while meeting with my counselor, I was told that I
had to find other ways to release my stress. I kept it bottled inside me until I fucked
up big time - example: my night of drinking.

Another thing that I had given up was running. I always ran, every single morning,
and it was a perfect way for me to be alone with my thoughts, letting off some
'steam', so to speak. That's why I was adamant with my morning and evening runs
now. I hoped that Bella and I could run together when we got back home; she
agreed as well, and actually suggested that we do so.

"Have you talked to your mom, Edward?"

Ugh. "No. Have you talked to Emmett?"

Bella sighed loudly. "No, but he did email me. They think my dad went back to
Washington. He has a guy in my old home town that drove by the house and saw his
car... so I guess that's good, huh?"

"Yeah, but I still... I don't trust that asshole, Bell." As long as that man was still
living, I didn't trust him.

"Don't worry, Edward... Ang and I have been on the lookout, making sure we don't
- 241 -
have anyone following us, and by the time I'm back in Coronado, you'll be there,
too." And she didn't stop there. Her next statement had me praying that the next two
weeks would fly by. "And I know that you want to try this dating thing for us, but
maybe you could stay with me? Pick me up for a date at my bedroom door?"

We both laughed – nervously.

"My guest room has a comfy bed, and -"

"Are you seriously trying to talk me into staying with you?"

"Um," she cleared her throat and giggled quietly, "Yeah."

"Well, you can stop right there. I don't need any comfy bed luring to talk me into
staying with you. I would gladly sleep on the floor in your hallway just to be close to
you."

"I would never have you sleep on the floor, Edward. If I didn't have an extra bed,
you'd just have to sleep with me."

Fuck. I wanted more than anything to be in the same bed as Bella. My mind went
haywire, thinking of all those nights I spent lying next to her naked body, pressed
perfectly against mine. "And I would never protest that option."

"I... well, I miss being in bed with you. I loved waking up to you kissing my
shoulder or the back of my neck."

I loved how Bella was opening up to me even more. After my big fuck up, I never
thought I would get this chance again. "Those were some of my favorite spots,
baby..." I said, my voice lowering hoarsely.

Bella breathed deeply and I wished more than anything that I could see her right
at that moment – dressed in her pajamas with her face blushing to the extreme.
Beautiful.

"I loved when you... madelovetomethatway," she said so quickly and quietly that I
could barely hear what she said.

And now I was hard. "I loved it, too, baby... so fucking much."

"I just felt so – close to you," Bella explained, continuing to open up just a little
more. "When you were whispering in my ear... all the things you would say when
- 242 -
we're... it just makes me feel so – loved by you."

The next thing I knew, I was stroking my now very hard and painful morning
erection. I honestly think we would have had phone sex, had Angela not woken up. I
wanted to scream out loud because I was so sure I could talk Bella into touching
herself, and I didn't give one fuck that I might possibly be late for my morning
routine or work in general. But Angela fucking woke up and wanted to go out for an
extremely early breakfast. Five-fucking-thirty she woke up. Pouting like a five year
old became my attitude for the next few hours.

"I love you," Bella breathed, and I could almost hear the smile through her sweet
words. "Can't wait to be back in bed with you again, Edward," she whispered,
probably hoping Angela didn't hear her.

"I love you, too... and like you, I can't wait to be in bed with you again. Will you
call me or text me before you guys get on the road?" They were headed for Texas,
stopping in Dallas for some shopping, and Angela was dragging Bella to Six Flags,
too. It was a crying shame that in her twenty two (almost twenty three) years of life,
Bella had never ridden a roller coaster. Angela was adamant that they were going to
ride everything there. I couldn't wait for pictures.

"I'll call you, if that's okay? Unless you're going to be busy at work?"

"Never too busy for you, Bell. Never."

"Okay, well have a good morning, and be careful."

"You, too. Bye, baby."

Things were certainly looking up for me. Now I just had to make it through the
rest of my time in Virginia and I'd be back home with my Bella.

ooOOooOOoo

Bella

Edward and I seemed to have gotten closer during our time apart. When Angela
and I would settle in for the night, I couldn't wait to email him or check for his daily
email. I loved hearing all the details of his days, especially the part about how great
his counseling sessions were going. It was amazing seeing how much he had
changed – talking to me about things that bothered him, trying to be more open with
me.
- 243 -
 And in return, I was opening up even more to him, which I thought was
impossible. First off, I was still insanely shy, and second, after he chose to leave me,
without even talking to me, I wanted to close myself off forever. I learned to trust
him again, though. He truly regretted making that decision and as much as I wished
he hadn't, it really was better for both of us.

I let go and had fun for the first time in my life.

Oh, and Edward talked me into phone sex, which happened to be the sexiest and
most embarrassing moment of my life. I couldn't talk back to him, using the sexy
words and voice that he did, but thankfully, he understood. Hearing his words and
sounds and knowing what he was doing on the other end of the line... I had never
been so turned on in my life.

After leaving Texas, Angela and I went to Arkansas and stayed up in the
mountains for a few days. On our second day there, Angela walked into my room,
practically squealing as she handed over a large bouquet of flowers and balloons.

"I'm going to kick your twenty three year old ass for not telling me today is your
birthday... but first, this arrived for you while you were in the shower."

Never in my life had I received flowers. And as if Edward knew that I had just
received them, my phone rang. Angela hurried out of the room, leaving me to talk to
Edward alone.

"Hi, birthday girl."

"Hi," I said, smiling widely.

"What are you doing, baby?"

Oh, yeah, Cullen... acting like he didn't know a thing. "Looking at this huge
bouquet that my boyfriend sent to me."

"What other guy sent you flowers?" he asked with a chuckle.

"This really cute Navy SEAL that I love... be jealous. He's hot, Edward."

We both laughed loudly, feeling so... carefree, for the first time in a long while.

"Do you like it?"

- 244 -
 Um, yes. "I love it, Edward, and I love you. Thank you so much."

"There's supposed to be a small box attached to it... open it for me while we're on
the phone."

How in the heck did he do these things?

Edward chuckled and I blushed, realizing that I had said that out loud. "I have my
connections."

I opened the small box and had to hold back my excitement when I saw the
sterling silver bracelet inside. It had a small charm – a heart – dangling by itself.

"Do you... do you like it?"

"Edward, you're so... thank you. It's so beautiful."

"I wish I could be there with you, baby... which brings me to my next gift, and I
hope you don't get mad. Angela is planning on staying with her boyfriend in North
Carolina, right?"

"Yeah..." I said warily, wondering what he was up to.

"And you're going to fly back, but I was thinking... why don't I come pick you up in
North Carolina? It's practically a short drive there, and I just can't stand to be apart
from you when you're so close. Then we could fly back together? If you say yes, I'll
click submit and we'll have our plane tickets paid for."

That was the best idea he'd had so far. "Of course I'll fly back with you. I hate
flying by myself anyway... and with you, well that's just – perfect, Edward."

Our perfect plans were short lived, though. I received a call from Rose a few days
later, saying that Jaylee had to be put in the hospital. Just hearing the words
'pediatric intensive care unit' and my newborn baby niece in the same sentence
together killed me. I hated being away from them, and I felt so conflicted, knowing
that I would have to go home sooner and not get to see Edward like we had planned.

But Edward told me to stop thinking about anything other than my family, and he
even booked and paid for my plane ticket, which I didn't want him to pay for but the
gesture was so sweet. It was nice to have someone caring for me – looking after me,
not because he was family and had to, but because he wanted to. If that made any
sense at all...
- 245 -
 I said goodbye to Angela and ended my road trip early, in a big hurry to get back
home. Rose tried to talk me into coming home at my scheduled time, but I insisted
on coming back early. She probably wouldn't have told me had I not threatened her
before I left that she either call me or never talk to me again if anything happened.

Jaylee had developed some kind of bacterial infection that affected her breathing,
causing her to need machines to help her along. Edward googled it and said it was
pretty common for newborns to catch it, but I was still so worried and upset for Rose
and Emmett. Emmett, being the overly protective person that he is, was probably
beating himself up over it, wishing he could have protected his little girl from
something that he had no control over to begin with.

Jasper and Alice were picking me up at the airport so I could avoid seeing
Emmett, or rather, being alone with him for a short car ride. I knew I would have to
face him when I arrived at the hospital, but I wanted to put that off as long as
possible.

I love you, Bella. Call me when you land, and please let me know if I need
to come home early. I can be there within hours if you need me, even if I
have to quit my job. I won't make that mistake again. –E

Edward went from thinking he wasn't good enough for me to knowing that I would
never need another person other than him for the rest of my life. He really was
perfect for me. We were both messed up, and had things in our past that we wanted
to escape from, but together, it was all forgotten. I could overcome anything with
him, and I knew he felt the same way.

I'll call you as soon as I get there. Thanks so much for taking care of me,
always. I love you. –B

ooOOooOOoo

Thoughts?

Thanks for being patient with me... and sorry for posting late. The next chapter
will post on Wednesday July 14th. I'll post a teaser on Thursday - on the forum and
my blog.

Big thanks to Jesscia1971 for being a super quick beta - thanks to my readers for
your overwhelming support. I can't thank you all enough. And one more thing -

- 246 -
VERY SPECIAL THANKS to everyone who donated to The Fandom Gives Back - you
all have such big hearts. Love you guys!

Thanks so much for reading!

- 247 -
 Virginia, Georgia, Home

Disclaimer: SM owns Twilight.

ooOOooOOoo

Bella

Throughout my flight, I stared out my window, wishing that it was Edward sitting
next to me rather than some stranger that was obviously extremely thirsty. The man
ordered close to five drinks, and after every damn drink he would burp and blow the
nastiness away, flowing right in my direction. And yes, I'm a quiet person, but by the
end of that flight, I was ready to strangle the man and teach him proper manners.

After I grabbed my bags and sent Alice a text, letting her know I had arrived, I sat
down and scrolled through my unread messages that I received during the flight.

Remember that night when I was giving you the swimming lesson... ? I
wish we hadn't been interrupted. You looked so beautiful... so sexy. I didn't
want to take my hands off of you. Random thoughts. Love you. –E

I'm thinking you should just stay at my house when you get home. It might
be safer... Will you consider it? –E

And I really want to picture you in my bed. Maybe we can do a repeat of

the other night? Only this time you'd be in my bed… Think about it, baby.
Please? –E

A thousand miles away and Edward was making me blush and smile in front of
complete strangers as I waited for Alice. Thankfully, she and Jasper showed up just a
few minutes later, along with their beautiful little girl that reminded me of my niece.

"It's so good to see you," Alice squealed, forgetting about the crowds of people
behind us as she pulled me in for a tight hug. "You and I are so doing a road trip
next summer, girlie."

Jasper chuckled and patted me on the back while Alice squeezed me. "I have
already been informed that you're not leaving without her next summer."

- 248 -
 Alice was probably one of the most caring people I had ever met, and I felt so
lucky to call her my friend. And if things really did work out with Edward and me,
maybe someday she'd be my sister in law... but that was me getting way ahead of
myself.

I eventually pried Alice off of me and Jasper loaded my things as I got inside their
car, sitting next to Grace. She was sound asleep, but gripping her little blanket so
tightly in her small hand. I took a picture of her and sent it in a text to Edward.

I'm with Jasper and Alice... sitting next to Grace. Beautiful, huh? I love
you, Edward. –B

Thinking of a future with Edward was so... I just couldn't see myself with anyone
else. And in our future I knew someday we would have children, whether we
adopted or had some of our own. I still wanted Edward to get tested and hoped that
he would when he got back home. It honestly wasn't a big deal to me if he couldn't
actually have children; I just didn't trust the woman that broke him all those years
ago. The whole thing just sounded so odd to me, but maybe that was just me hoping
that she was in fact wrong. I wanted to carry Edward's child someday.

Maybe I was getting ahead of myself... definitely… but I knew after everything
that happened that I would never love someone the way I loved Edward.

She's so beautiful. And you are, too, of course. I miss you. Did you think it
through about staying at my house? I would feel so much better with you
there. –E

Before responding to Edward's text, Jasper asked where I wanted to go first. I

asked him to go by my apartment so I could pick up some things before taking me to
Edward's house. Jasper grinned, probably knowing how relieved Edward would feel.
I was almost positive that he had probably been pestering Jasper about the idea all
day, hoping he could talk me into it.

I'll call you when I get to your house. We're stopping by mine for just a few
things. ;) Love, B

Jasper waited in the living room of my apartment with Grace while Alice and I
packed up some of my things. Alice was smiling from ear to ear, saying how happy
she was that I was back home. When she saw my almost empty closet, she
demanded that we go shopping once Jaylee was better.

Once we left my apartment and I got settled in at Edward's, Jasper and Alice left,
- 249 -
but not before Jasper checked every window and door, much like Edward would
have.

"Hey," I said with a wide smile once I heard his voice. "I'm at your house... just
going to take a quick shower."

I heard some noise in the background, followed by Edward's deep chuckle. "Shit,
you can't say that kind of stuff to me, baby..."

"What?" I laughed.

"You're showering in my house. I'm incredibly horny and I miss you."

My laughter did not end as I heard Edward admit that he was horny, bringing out
the inner teenager. "Love you."

"Love you, too. Oh, and I meant to tell you, an extra set of keys to my truck is in
my nightstand drawer." After much debate, Edward talked me into leaving my car at
my apartment. He was being so cautious, worried that if Charlie was still in town he
would follow me or see my car parked at Edward's house. So far, we thought it was
pretty safe to assume that he didn't know where Edward lived, but there was no way
of knowing. Edward did have a very good security system at his house, so that made
him feel a lot better about the situation.

"Okay, but I'm not going to find anything surprising in there, am I?"

Edward laughed loudly. "No, baby."

We talked for a few more minutes and made plans for me to call him after I left
the hospital. It would be late for Edward, but he insisted that I call no matter what,
and to be quite honest, I would need to hear his voice before going to bed anyway.

A while later, I walked into the pediatric wing of the hospital, feeling my heart
thunder in my chest as I thought about the seriousness of Jaylee's condition. Rose
had sent me a text earlier in the day saying that they had to put Jaylee on a
ventilator to help her breathe. I couldn't imagine being a parent and having to watch
your child not be able to breathe. It was horrible.

I checked in with the nurse at the ICU entrance but was told that Rose had to step
out for a moment. I couldn't go back to see Jaylee without one of her parents, so I
found the waiting room where the nurse directed me to.

- 250 -
 Rose had circles around her reddened eyes, clutching Jaylee's blanket in her
hands. "Bella," she sighed, standing up from her chair. "I'm so glad you're here even
though I told you not to come!"

I wrapped my arms around her, realizing how much I missed my sister. My best
friend. "Like I could stay away... and yes, I would have killed you if you kept this
from me."

Just then, Emmett walked in, holding a bag of food. He looked at me, shocked and
somewhat uncomfortable. "I, uh... got some food."

We pulled away from each other and Rose took the food from Emmett, giving him
a glaring stare. "Thank you. Did you check on the boys?"

"Yeah," he replied quietly, looking down at his feet. "Dad said they're just getting
ready for bed." Pulling one of the waiting room tables over to where their seats
were, Emmett unloaded the food from the bags. "Um, Bella... did you want anything?
I got extra."

It was so unlike us to be this way – not able to even look at each other.

"No, thanks. I... ate before I got here." Rose was gripping my hand so tightly that I
thought she might break it. "So... any news?"

Shaking her head with a defeated sigh, tears welled in her eyes. "No... they're
cleaning her up right now so I thought I would take a quick break." Emmett excused
himself, leaving Rose and I alone. "She's going to be on the breathing machine for a
day or two, until they get this under control."

"And Emmett... is he okay?"

"He's torn up – feels out of control... but this happening did get us to talk to each
other."

"You weren't talking?"

Rose was eating quickly, talking between bites. "I was so mad at him for
everything he did, and he was mad because I wouldn't listen to anything he said."

I hated that things were like this for them. They had a perfect marriage and I had
never seen them fight. Ever. "Rose, I... I really don't want to cause trouble for you
two."
- 251 -
 "You didn't. My husband did. And it's okay now. I'm still mad at him, but I've
pushed it aside. We're just focusing on Jay now."

Over the next two days, we all did just that – focus on Jaylee. Emmett and I still
didn't talk, unless it was a short answer. I hated it. I hated feeling that way; I hated
feeling like I couldn't talk to him like I always did.

On my second night at the hospital, Rose and Emmett were whispering in Jaylee's
room as I walked in. They both turned to me with weird looks on their faces. Rose
elbowed Emmett, rather painfully it looked.

"Um, Bella," Emmett spoke up, actually looking at me when he addressed me.
"Would you consider going somewhere with me... to talk?"

"Oh, um... sure, yeah," I stuttered, feeling extremely nervous to be alone with him.
It was just going to be so damn awkward. "But I was just going to go home for a
minute to get some things..."

Emmett interrupted. "Oh, well I have to run by the office anyway, so maybe we
could meet over there? At the beach?"

I agreed, and an hour later, after a long phone call with Edward as he encouraged
me to talk to Emmett, I found myself face to face with Emmett. Alone – just us with
no one around to break the awkward silence between us.

Emmett smiled slightly and nodded his head. We walked in silence, heading down
the beach to the usual spot where I sat. Emmett had caught me there many times in
the past.

We were almost in the exact same spot where Edward and I stood as I listened to
his stupid excuse for leaving me. I hated thinking about that day, even though I had
forgiven him; it was still a bad memory that could not be forgotten.

"So... how was your trip?" Emmett finally asked, breaking the very uncomfortable
silence between us.

I was still bitter, but pushed those feelings away for the moment. "It was good."

"Listen, B..." he sighed, leaning back slightly. "I know how badly I screwed
everything up between us... I should have minded my own business and known that
you're an adult, very able to take care of yourself.

- 252 -
 "It's just... yes, I'm your brother, but for the past several years, I've felt like, I
don't know... like I would protect you like my own kids. I have a hard time
separating that relationship from our actual relationship... you're my little sister and
I would do anything to make sure you were safe, even if it meant pissing you off."

That's what I didn't understand. Safe. Why was he so sure that Edward was unsafe
for me? I just didn't get it! Emmett thought Edward was a good guy until he found
out that we were dating. What changed?

I needed answers. "You keep saying that you wanted to make sure I was safe... but
what did Edward do to make you believe that he was bad for me?"

That was hard for him to answer; I knew it was based on his furrowing eyebrows
as he thought hard. "Well... I just knew Edward really well in the past, and from
what I heard, he didn't treat his girlfriend very well. I was hearing this from her,
whenever she couldn't find him... and yes, Bella, I know he was going through a
rough time. I can't begin to understand because I never experienced what he did,
but I don't want someone like that for you. I want you to have a guy that doesn't
have a fucked up past... one that doesn't have control issues... that doesn't have the
smallest things triggering his memory... He'll never get over this, Bella. It's a
lifelong problem that he will have to deal with."

"And I'll help him deal with it. He's a good man, Emmett. Yes, he's made mistakes
and he did upset me a lot when he decided to take that job in Virginia, but I
understand why he did it. And I know that you basically pushed him into it. It seems
like you're the one with the control issues."

"I was wrong, I admit that. And I will properly apologize to Edward when he gets
back. We're friends and have been for quite a while... I should have handled the
situation differently," Emmett explained, though his words really didn't matter to me
at this point. "I just think you're too young to be involved with someone who has
such a complex past."

Too young. I was so sick of hearing that - from him, Edward's mother, and Vickie.
They were all like a broken record. "I may be young, but Edward trusts me, and I am
a good listener. And please keep in mind that when you were my age, you were
leading your team in one of the most dangerous war zones... so I think I can handle
listening to Edward talk about his frustrations and worries."

"He talks to you?" Emmett asked, as though he was shocked.

I nodded. "He doesn't open up very much because he doesn't want to upset me...
- 253 -
but I know bits and pieces. And I know that for the longest time he felt like he
wasn't good enough for me... but now, I've convinced him he is exactly who I want
and need."

I still wasn't satisfied with my answer. "I trust him, Emmett. I trust him like I do
with you, Rose, Jack, and Charlotte. I know none of you would ever hurt me,
although you did a pretty good job of it when you forced him to go away... but
Edward feels the same way about me. He would protect me no matter what. In fact,
he said he would quit his job if I needed him when I got here to see Jaylee. He wants
to be a part of my life, and I want him in it more than anything."

Emmett stared at me. Stunned. "So that's it...? You'll forgive him, but not me?"

To be honest, I wasn't ready to forgive Emmett. I knew I would eventually. Edward

told me that I couldn't hold a grudge against him forever; he even said that he was
over it. I just didn't see why I should let him off so quickly.

"I'm still upset over the things that he did, but I know he was being honest when
he said how sorry he was for the choices he made... but if I'm being completely
honest, I don't think that you – you just don't get it, Emmett," I sighed, so frustrated
to find the right words. "You still justify your actions as 'I was trying to protect
you'... but I don't need protecting. What are you going to do someday when I'm
married and get in a fight with my husband? Say you hear me ranting to Rose about
it, and what? You're gonna go crazy on him just because I'm upset? You can't always
protect me."

"I know I can't always protect you, but I can try."

"I don't need you to protect me, Emmett!" I said loudly. "I needed you to protect
me from things when I was younger, but now... I'm an adult. And I'll always think of
you as my protective older brother, but I don't want to see that side of you when it
comes to my relationship with Edward. He wants to protect me."

Emmett was determined, though. He wanted to argue to prove his point. "And
what are you going to do if Edward stops going to his counseling sessions? If he
goes out drinking again? How is he able to protect you then?"

I wasn't going to back down. "First off, if Edward stopped going, I would do
whatever was necessary to get him going again. If he drinks, I'll get him the help he
needs, even though I don't see that happening again. And honestly, why do you think
I need protection twenty-four-seven? I'm not a child. I can take care of myself."

- 254 -
 "And Charlie? That fucking lunatic is out there still... and you think that's okay?
Like its just fine if you go down to the beach on one of your walks... just thinking
that he won't be out there ready to hurt you? Bella, he is fucking insane, and I've
spent most of my adult life hoping that dumbass would stay the fuck away, but I
can't control him. And now he's threatening you. I can't lose you."

I stared at the sand beneath me, flicking it with my trembling hands. No matter
how pissed off I was, I still could not deny that my brother was probably one of the
most caring people in my life. He made a major mistake, but in his dumb mind, he
was doing what he always did - taking care of me.

Trying not to cry, I asked more questions. "Edward isn't Charlie. In fact, I think he
would likely kill Charlie if he had the chance. So why do you feel that he is this
horrible person? You were best friends with him – inviting him to dinner, helping
him move, going to lunch with him... Just because he's with me, you hate him now?"

"I was shocked. I had no idea that you two were together, and, honestly, I felt
betrayed by both of you. Especially him. He was like a brother to me, and it's just
not something you do."

"That was my fault, Emmett. He wanted to do the right thing and tell you, but I
was afraid of your reaction... and I didn't want Edward to end things with me just
because you told him to." Tears were falling down my face as I expressed my guilt. "I
love him... and I knew it from the beginning. I was too scared that he would think I
wasn't worth it."

Emmett, being... Emmett, put his arm around me and pulled me close to his side.
"I'm sorry, Bell. I made a mess of things, and I don't expect you to forgive me yet...
or ever; but I just want you to know that I regret it. I ended up hurting you. And I'm
afraid I ended a long friendship."

"Like I said, he's already over it," I sniffled, missing Edward's encouraging words.

"I'll still kick his ass if he ever hurts you," Emmett admitted with a small laugh.

I smiled and leaned my head on his shoulder. "And I'll let you if need be... that's if
you beat Rose, Jasper, and Alice to it."

We both laughed, sitting in silence as the waves slammed against the shore. It was
a beautiful night with clouds in the sky and a light rain shower. I loved nights like
those. The only thing missing, or person rather, was Edward. I couldn't wait to see
him again.
- 255 -
 Sighing sleepily, Emmett stood and wiped off his backside before holding his hand
out to help me up. I took his hand and gasped when he crashed me into his chest. "I
really am sorry." Only a few times in my life had I ever seen or heard such emotion
come from my brother, and each time it broke my heart.

I hugged him back as tight as I could. As much as I wanted to say that it was okay,
it still wasn't, because I couldn't forget the mess he had made. So instead of saying
anything back to him, I remained silent, but nodded my head against his chest.

Emmett's phone rang, breaking up our embrace. He quickly fumbled with his
phone. "Hey, babe... really! Okay, I'll be up there in a sec. Love you, too. I will. Bye."

His smile was huge and relieved. "The doctor came by and said that the last tests
they did on Jay showed some improvement. They're taking her off the ventilator
tonight to see how she does."

"That's so good!" I said, both excited and relieved. "You should hurry up and get
back there then!"

"I am, but you're sure we're okay? Or like... beginning to be okay?"

I laughed and nudged his arm. "Yes. Now, come on!" I pulled on his arm as we
hurriedly walked down the beach. Once we made it to the parking lot where
Emmett's truck was, I told him that I was going to see the boys, who were staying
with Jack for the time being. Rose and Emmett needed some time alone with their
baby girl, so I didn't want to intrude, even though Emmett practically begged me to
go.

"Call me later, even if it's late. I'll be up," I said as I walked away from Emmett to
the lot across the highway where my car was parked.

"I will, and be careful. Thanks again, Bell."

Before stepping off of the sidewalk to cross, I checked both directions of the
highway, which was busy during the day, but dead at night. It was clear, not a car in
sight.

Or so I thought.

I didn't see the car speeding toward me with its headlights off.

And seconds later the only thing I could hear was Emmett's voice yelling my name
- 256 -
frantically.

ooOOooOOoo

Edward

I lay awake in bed, holding my phone, waiting for Bella's call. I was relieved that
she was going to talk to Emmett. Yes, we were both still so angry with him, but he
was still her brother that loved her, even if he didn't know how to show it properly.
And he was my best friend, even if he acted like a complete asshole.

Our time apart helped us, I thought. We reconnected, and if Bella was ever
reluctant to believe how much I loved her, I didn't think she had a problem
understanding that now. Over the last few weeks, I tried to show her each and every
day and felt quite successful at doing so. She was it for me, and she knew that.

At three-thirty, my phone rang, which meant it was twelve-thirty her time. I should
have known something was up when it wasn't her ringtone. All thoughts were
pushed aside as I answered.

"Edward." It was my dad. "Son, I need to talk to you, and -"

"Dad, why are you calling so late? I know I need to hear mom out, but I just can't
yet. I'm still too -"

"Edward, listen to me. This isn't about your mother. There's been an accident. You
need to come home as soon as possible."

My body jerked violently as I sat up in bed. "What happened?"

"Emmett killed Bella's father tonight... her father... well, he hurt Bella pretty
badly."

There was ringing in my ears, making it hard to comprehend anything he was

saying to me. I couldn't process his last words. She couldn't be hurt.

"Did you hear me, son?"

"What happened?"

"He was watching her apparently... she and Emmett were leaving the beach, and
as Bella crossed the street, he came out of nowhere."
- 257 -
 "Did he attack her?" I asked angrily, standing from the bed. Everything began to
sink in and I panicked because I was so far away from home.

He wouldn't say anything and his silence was making me go fucking insane.
Finally, he spoke up again. "He ran her down with his car... Emmett was there, and I
don't know all the details, but you just need to focus on getting here. Now, I've
already booked you a flight from Norfolk. It leaves at five-forty-five. That's the
earliest flight out."

"Dad, is she... she's alive, right?"

"Yes, she is alive, Edward. She's in surgery right now... both legs were broken and
two ribs. They're also checking for internal bleeding," he said. "I was here when they
brought her in. Alice and Jasper are on their way."

"Any signs of head injury?" I asked, scared out of my mind because head injuries
were the worst.

"Mild swelling... we'll be watching over her closely for the next twenty four
hours."

My life was falling apart.

"Emmett is going into surgery in just a few minutes as well. He was shot."

What the fuck? "How? Fuck, Dad... I just, this is too unreal." I was already out to
my car, heading to the airport to wait for my flight. Yes, it was early, but I had
nowhere else to go.

Before he could answer me, I heard his name being paged. "Edward, I have to go,
but I want you to promise me that you'll use your head and not do anything crazy.
Be safe and stay calm, even though I know it's impossible at this point."

"I will, but please call me with any news, Dad."

"Sure thing. Love you, son."

It was going to be hours until I arrived in California. I didn't know how I was going
to survive the long wait. I wanted to be there for Bella. I wanted be there when she
was brought out of surgery. I wanted to tell her I loved her.

I just needed to be there.

- 258 -
 ooOOooOOoo

Thoughts? (No hate, please. Trust?)

Thanks for reading and reviewing - I can't thank you all enough. And thanks as
always to my beta, Jessica1971 and to my pre-readers, Jadsmama and Teacher1209.

FicRecs:

C 5 6 by ss10 - This story is just... different and romantic and fun. You're
absolutely insane if you're not reading this one, as well as the author's other story
Stampede Of A Thousand Pulses. That one is angsty, so prepare yourself, but it's
at a really good point in the story and there's only one chapter plus an epi left... so
y'all should definitely read that one.

The Bigger They Are by LadyExcalibur2010 - I just started this one this
afternoon (Thanks teacher1209 for the rec) and I'm only on chapter 5 and loving it.
Edward and Bella are both in their 30s; Bella has 4 boys and Edward is just... so hot,
sexy soldier (and we all love our soldiers, right?). Check it out!

Send me more fic recs? I'm making a list for my 'I am free to do whatever I want
days'. :)

Next chapter will be posted on Tuesday or Wednesday next week. I'll post a
teaser tonight on the forum and on my blog.

Thanks again for reading!

- 259 -
 Back to Bella

Disclaimer: SM owns Twilight.

ooOOooOOoo

Edward

My flight to San Diego was uneventful and seemed to drag slowly. Everyone on
the flight with me annoyed the shit out of me. Kids crying, couples laughing, men
burping... I thought back to Bella's comments about her dreadful flight and it made
me miss her even more.

I had never been one to cry, always holding back my emotions, but they were
getting the better of me that day. I couldn't control myself. I felt so... helpless. I
needed to be next to her. I needed to just see her with my own eyes to know that she
was still alive and was going to make it. My father's reassuring words didn't help,
though I tried to stay positive. Sometimes I got the crazy idea in my head that he
was just telling me that she made it out of surgery okay just so I didn't go completely
fucking insane.

My only layover was in Georgia, and as soon as we got the okay, I turned my cell
on to find a few messages.

Jasper and I are at the hospital. I visited with Emmett and Rose a few
minutes ago – he's really upset; keeps blaming himself. I finally got to see
Bella after your dad pulled some strings. Rose went in with me and broke
down. She doesn't look good – really bruised up. I'm only telling you this so
you aren't shocked when you get here. Love you Edward. I'll text more later.
–Alice

I was thankful that she was being honest with me. My dad was honest with me as
well, though. He said her face was swollen and bruised, as well as her arms. And her
legs... one was shattered, while the other one just had a small fracture. It was going
to be a long recovery, but she was going to make it. She did have some internal
bleeding, but it had stopped; I was so thankful.

She opened her eyes for just a second – but she's in pain, so they sedated
her. They'll keep her this way for a couple of days, dad said. Call us when
- 260 -
you land. –Jasper

I immediately called Jasper as the person next to me stood to exit the plane,
stepping all over my fucking feet.

"Hey, bro... you in Georgia?"

"Yeah, just landed. How's she doing? Any changes?"

I could hear someone murmuring in the background. "Nah, still the same – she's
out and receiving plenty of pain meds."

"That's good..." Which was a lie, because it still meant that my girlfriend was in
horrible pain and I was hours away from seeing her. "What about Emmett. Is he
okay?"

"Sleeping right now, but he's in a regular room at least. Bella's in ICU – we're here
for visiting time right now; only get fifteen minutes. And they really only let us visit
her at this hour because dad helped us out. After her surgery we only got to see her
for a second..."

Fuck. Fifteen minutes? That wasn't enough time. I hoped my dad would be able to
work something out when I arrived. "So you're with her right now?"

"Yeah... Ali thinks that I should let you say something to Bella. She says that when
you're in a coma, you can still hear people talking."

"I will. I think I should."

"Okay, I'm putting the phone to her ear now."

Usually something like this would be awkward for me, but not now. "Hi, baby... I
love you and I'll be there in just a little while. I can't wait to see you. I lied about
starting over with you... we're going to pick up right where we left off, and I'm going
to romance you to death until you're sick of me. Flowers, a million dates, swim
lessons... I love you so much, baby." I spoke softly, trying to hold back the shakiness
in my voice and praying she could actually hear me. I hated not being there more
than anything.

A second later, I heard Jasper clear his throat and I didn't know how much he
heard of my words to Bella, but I didn't care. What he said next kept me smiling the
entire way to San Diego. "I swear to God, Edward... she just smiled."
- 261 -
 "You're lying..." It just seemed too unreal.

"No, Ali was here to see it – so were Rose and Dad." I heard all of them in the
background, agreeing with Jasper.

With a shuddering breath, I ignored the people around me and wiped wetness
from beneath my eyes. "Thank Ali for the idea – I feel so much better."

"You're welcome. So I'll pick you up at the airport. Ali is going to stay here with
Rose."

"Okay, well, I'll see you then. Thanks for being there, Jasper."

"Not a problem. I love her, too, you know."

And again, I found myself getting choked up. My shy Bella had not been around
Jasper that much, but in that short amount of time, she made an impact on him. She
did that with everyone, though.

Sniffling, I cleared my throat and took another deep breath. "I know. I'll talk to
you later."

"Later, Edward."

An older lady around my mom's age who was sitting across the aisle handed me a
tissue and gave a sympathetic smile. "Everything okay? I couldn't help but
overhear..."

"Yes, ma'am, thank you," I said, holding the tissue in my hand. "My girlfriend was
in an accident while I was away for work. I'm just trying to get home to her."

"Oh, no! That's horrible. Is she going to be okay?"

"I think so – she'll just be in a lot of pain for a while... but she's alive and that's all
that matters to me right now."

She nodded and jutted her hand across the aisle. "I'm Elizabeth. Elizabeth Masen,
but everyone calls me Liz."

I shook her hand and smiled sincerely. "Edward Cullen. It's nice to meet you."

"Do you have a picture of your girl?" she asked with a wink.
- 262 -
 I chuckled, my smile still evident after hearing that Bella had smiled while hearing
my voice. My phone held several pictures of Bella – blushing, smiling, hiding her
face from me... even one of her sleeping, because I loved watching her come to life
even while she was sound asleep.

"That's her," I said, holding out my phone. It was a picture I took of her at my
house – before we were 'technically' together.

"Oh, she's lovely," Liz grinned, leaning in closer to see my Bella. "So pretty, and
she looks so genuine and sweet."

"She is... she's shy and soft spoken... just perfect." There were no other words to
describe her.

Leaning back in her seat, Liz's face saddened suddenly. "And it was a car
accident?"

"No... it's a long and really messed up story, but she was hit by a car, which
happened to be her father's."

She gasped and covered her mouth. "That's horrible. Freak accident or is he crazy
or something?"

"You could say that... anyway, her brother was there and I don't even know how it
all happened, but he got shot and ended up killing her dad. I'm just waiting to get
home so I can hear all the details."

"I read that on the news!" Liz exclaimed, pulling out her phone as well. "The local
station tweeted about it."

Tweeted? She was my mother's age and she had a Twitter? She handed over her
phone, showing me the local news channel website for San Diego.

Local Navy SEAL Guns Down Crazed Driver

Late last night, Charles Swan was killed after a gunshot wound to the head.
Emmett McCarty, decorated Navy SEAL, was the shooter. He witnessed a gruesome
hit and run on Silver Strand highway. As he was assisting the downed pedestrian,
Charles Swan drove back to the scene and exited his car, holding a loaded handgun.
McCarty was shot once in the shoulder, and after struggling against Swan, he shot
him in self defense. McCarty is listed in stable condition. The pedestrian's condition
is unknown at this time. More details as soon as they're available.
- 263 -
 As if it didn't seem real before, it certainly did now. I handed the phone back over
to Liz, still in shock over actually reading about it.

"Her dad was abusive and blamed her for her step mother's death. She was under
a lot of stress after Bella was taken out of the home by CPS." I had no idea why I
was spilling all of this information to a complete stranger, but she just had this
calming personality.

"Bella... that's a pretty name."

I nodded in agreement. "Perfect for her."

My flight eventually took off, headed to San Diego. I would be arriving there
around nine-thirty their time and prayed that I would get to see Bella when I got to
the hospital.

Unlike the flight from Norfolk to Atlanta, I spent this flight talking with Liz. She
kept my mind busy, talking about Bella and my life; I told her about my experiences
in the war and she told me about starting her life over. Her husband of twenty years
had divorced her abruptly, but she seemed to be okay with it now as she traveled
the country, seeing new sites. Her home was in San Diego and she actually worked
at the business office for the hospital. She'd heard of my father, saying that she
recognized my last name from somewhere when I introduced myself.

Before the plane landed, we exchanged numbers as Liz insisted on hearing from
me, wanting to know if 'my girl' was okay. I usually never opened up to anyone, but
she just seemed so... different. Motherly. Genuine. I wished that my own mother
worried about 'my girl' like that, but she hadn't even sent me a text or called me
since I left Coronado a month ago; and even though I knew she had heard of Bella's
accident, I still didn't receive any messages from her. Way to be a parent...

I found Jasper quickly, and was so glad that I didn't have any bags to wait on as I
didn't carry a thing with me. The few possessions I left in Virginia didn't matter and
I really didn't plan on going back; none of that mattered to me. All that I cared about
was Bella.

"Ready to go?" Jasper asked and I nodded frantically.

As Jasper drove hurriedly through the busy streets, he explained everything that
happened. After Bella and Emmett's talk, Bella was parked across the street and her
dumbass father had been watching them... stalking her like the crazy fucking
dumbass that he was. I kept asking myself over and over why Bella didn't look both
- 264 -
ways before crossing the street, but my question was answered when Jasper told me
that Charlie didn't have his headlights on, leaving him virtually invisible to Bella. It
was hard for her to see at night anyway; she always joked that she suffered from
night blindness.

If Emmett hadn't killed him... I would have.

Emmett saw the accident happen and ran to help Bella. And Charlie, still blaming
Emmett as well for everything that happened to him and his bitch wife, wanted to
kill him as well. I was so fucking thankful that Emmett was there, because if he
hadn't been, Charlie probably would have finished her off with his gun.

I owed Emmett a lot for being there to protect Bella. My life would have
undoubtedly been over if I lost her.

"So the cops aren't bringing any charges against Emmett, right?"

Jasper chuckled darkly and shook his head. "No, seeing as James – or Jay, I think
you guys call him - was there and witnessed the entire thing. He was out running
and was just down the highway when Bella was hit. Charlie shot Emmett first, so
Emmett acted in self defense. No questions asked."

"And he's dead? Not on a fucking respirator or anything?"

"Dead and in the damn morgue, hopefully burning in hell right now."

Pure relief. We would never have to worry about that psychotic asshole ever
again. He would never hurt Bella. She would never have to leave the house,
worrying that he was out there somewhere.

Jasper checked his phone and smiled. "Ali is freaking out over being away from
Grace, but she refuses to leave the hospital."

"Who's Grace staying with? Mom?"

He sighed loudly with a regretful frown. "No, she's staying with Jack and
Charlotte. When dad called us, we just planned on taking her up there with us, but
then Rose called and said that Jack and his wife would be glad to watch her. Things
have happened... changed, while you were gone, and we didn't want to say anything
until you got home."

"What happened?" I asked, a little annoyed because I hated when people started
- 265 -
explaining something after they hinted that something was up. It's like… just get to
the fucking point.

"Mom left Dad – the day you left, actually. She said at first it was because Dad was
siding with you... with Bella, but we found out a couple of weeks later that she
admitted to Dad that she didn't love him and had been seeing someone else."

This was insane. It just wasn't something that happened in my family. My mother.
The woman that was absolutely appalled by divorce. And leaving my dad for
someone else? My dad was a good man; he took care of his family and treated her
like a fucking queen, always.

"And dad? How's he taking it?"

Jasper shrugged. "He was really upset at first, but eventually said it was a relief
because things hadn't been good between them in quite a while."

"Why didn't any of you tell me? I mean, yeah, I understand not wanting to stress
me out or shit, but god... that's a big fucking deal, Jasper."

"Dad was insistent that we keep our mouths shut about it to you. He was afraid
you'd blame yourself or something because she was blaming the break up over their
fight about you and Bella... but that obviously wasn't the case. Anyway... Jack and
Dad have been hanging out lately, going golfing every weekend. I think he'll be fine.
He's got work and friends... and all of us."

"And Mom? Have you heard from her at all?"

He shook his head regretfully. "She called me once... said that I should watch over
Dad, and when I said that she should try to work things out with him, she said that
there's nothing that can fix the marriage now. It's kind of... unreal, huh? I mean, I
never thought they'd break up."

"Same here... wow, this is a lot to process."

"Yeah, just don't tell Dad I said anything... I think he wants to talk to you alone
about it, okay?"

"Sure thing. Thanks for the heads up."

Finally... finally, we were at the hospital. Jasper dropped me off at the front door
and told me what floor to go to. I called my dad as I walked to the elevator and told
- 266 -
him I was on my way up. He was going to meet me outside the ICU to take me to see
Bella. Thank god for my dad being a doctor...

I was pretty sure I smelled and my hair was a damn mess, along with my clothes
as I had been up all night long, but I didn't care. None of it mattered.

As I stepped off of the elevator, Alice and my dad were standing across from me,
leaning against the wall. Alice looked exhausted as well, her eyes still red from
crying – she loved Bella like they had been best friends all their life. And my dad...
after knowing all he had been through with my mother, and being there to make
sure Bella was taken care of with the best doctors around... well, I owed him a lot.

He hugged me tightly, saying he was so relieved to have me back home. Alice

gave me a quick hug, but shooed me away to walk with my dad.

"Now, remember... she's really banged up, Edward," he kept saying. I had seen
friends with very severe injuries before, but never had to see it happen to someone I
loved more than anything. I had been mentally preparing myself all night and
morning long.

However... nothing could prepare me for what I actually saw. My hands shook and
my heart beat so fast that I felt like I was going to pass out. Bella... she was still my
Bella, but covered by tubes and bandages, machines all around her.

Snapping me out of my shock, my dad patted me on the back. "Go talk to her... she
needs you to stay calm, Edward. Just remember that."

I nodded and wiped my eyes, heading over to the side of her bed.

"I'll just leave you two alone... you shouldn't have any interruptions, so just push
the call button if you need anything. I'll be down at the nurse's station for a while."

"Thanks, Dad," I croaked, knowing that he had pulled some strings to get me some
alone time with her.

"Love you, Edward," he said with a slight smile.

"Love you, too, Dad..." There was so much I wanted to say to him. There was so
much I wanted to scream at my mother for leaving such a good man. But I pushed
all of that aside and focused on the woman I loved.

"Baby, I'm here... I got here as soon as I could," I whispered, running my

- 267 -
fingertips lightly across her forehead. "I am so sorry I wasn't here when you woke
up before. I want to see your pretty eyes so badly, Bella."

I brought her small hand to my mouth, wincing as I saw the IV tube across the
top. I kissed her fingers gently. "Did you hear me earlier? I meant everything that I
said... and I think that you should move in with me. I want to help you when you get
out... heck, I'm ready to marry you. I know it will take some persuading, but I can be
a good husband to you. I will show you every day how much I love you, baby."

My head was down, my forehead pressed to the bed as I confessed these things to
her, so imagine my surprise when I heard Emmett's voice fill the room.

"You better have a better proposal than that planned for my baby sister..."

My head shot up as Emmett wheeled himself in. "Hey, man... how are you
feeling?"

Emmett shrugged. "Eh, it's not like I haven't been shot before..." He rolled himself
to the other side of Bella's bed, wincing with each movement, but I knew it was
pointless to try to help him. He was one of those kinds of guys, refusing to admit if
he was in pain.

He held her other hand, his eyes welling with tears as we both stared at her. "For
what it's worth, I am sorry, Edward. I'm ashamed and embarrassed by what I did
and said. I was wrong... I really fucked up, and I hope that both you and Bella can
forgive me. We had a long talk last night, a good talk... I just hope she still feels the
same way when she wakes up."

"Of course she will, Emmett... I mean, you saved her life last night, too."

He shook his head, pressing his forehead against her arm. "Logically thinking, she
wouldn't have been there, listening to my shameful apology if I hadn't fucked up
everything in the first place."

This was the crazy talk that Bella had warned me of – only she was telling me not
to think up these crazy things. "Em, it would have happened eventually... her
dumbass father wouldn't have given up. He would have found her somewhere else,
and he might have been successful in killing her... so I think it's better this way.
Bella wouldn't want you to think this way."

"I just... she's more than a baby sister to me, you know? I keep picturing it
happening last night, standing too far away... just fucking watching her get hit by
- 268 -
that fucking asshole."

"At least it's over now... the fucker is dead and can never hurt her again."

"Yeah... anyway, I have a lot of making up to her... and to you. I'm still a little
pissed that you guys didn't just tell me, but yeah, I am a fucking asshole so I kind of
understand."

I chuckled and shook my head. "I hated not telling you, but yeah... you would have
flipped out either way. I will never hurt her, Emmett," I said, starting off with a
chuckle, but ending seriously. "I promise you that."

"I know, Edward," he sighed. "I know that, and I shouldn't have accused you of
ever hurting her. Regardless, it's her life and I should have respected her choices.
And... honestly, I'd rather see her with my friend than some asshole kid that I don't
know."

Everything wasn't forgotten just yet, but the guy had saved Bella... I would always
be grateful to him.

"They said that she'll be out probably today and tomorrow until the meds wear off
a bit... but I wish like hell she'd wake up again," Emmett admitted.

"Me, too," I agreed, but felt guilty for thinking that way because when she did
wake up, her pain would be overwhelming for her. I was a selfish ass. Changing the
subject, I asked Emmett how Jaylee was doing.

"She's better... after our talk last night, Rose had called to tell us that Jay was
being taken off of the ventilator... that's why we were leaving. Anyway, she's
breathing much better now. The doctor said she'll probably get to go home
tomorrow."

"That's great, man," I said happily, knowing Bella would be so relieved.

Just then, Rose walked in looking so exhausted, as though she might fall over any
second. "Hey, babe... hey, Edward," she greeted both of us, standing beside Emmett.
Leaning over toward Bella, she kissed her forehead. "Hi, Bell."

"You wanna sit down, Rose?" I asked. There was only one chair in the small room
and it was only there because my dad had it placed in there. This wasn't a room
meant for visitors by any means.

- 269 -
 "Nah, I just came to get this guy," she said, leaning down to kiss the top of
Emmett's head. "He was only allowed to leave his room for a few minutes after
nagging the nurse all morning."

After much debate, Rose eventually wheeled Emmett out of the room, suggesting
that I come see them later if I could tear myself away from Bella. And I would….
eventually, but not in the near future. I was going to stay by her side until her eyes
opened.

"I met a really nice woman on the plane... she's older, around my mom's age. She
thought you were beautiful, baby... we talked about you the entire time. After
hearing all about you, she wants to meet up again someday... to see the woman that
I love more than anything with her own eyes. Crazy, huh? But she really was a nice
woman.

"My parents are getting a divorce. Can you believe that? I just... I can't believe it.
It's unreal. My mom said she didn't love my dad anymore, and hadn't for a while...
she's been seeing someone else. I just can't believe she could be this way to him."

Although I knew Bella wasn't able to process what I was saying, just talking to her
made me feel better. I could always talk to her, tell her about things that bothered
me... even now she was helping me and she didn't even know it.

"Will you smile for me, beautiful? I heard you smiled earlier... I need to see it,
baby."

I leaned over and kissed her darkened cheek lightly. "That's okay, beautiful. I'll
just sit here until you wake up. Just come back to me soon. We'll work through this
together, Bella. I'm never going to leave you... ever again."

That was a promise I would never break.

ooOOooOOoo

Thoughts? I posted a little earlier than planned - will be busy with RL crap for the
rest of this dreadful week. Next chapter will post next week - I'll post teasers this
weekend.

Many thanks to my beta, Jessica1971, my pre-readers - teacher1209 and

jadsmama, and everyone reading this story - thanks so much for reading!

- 270 -
 FicRecs:

Tangled Up in Blue by TXBirdie

Turn the Page by SydneyAlice

And I'm sure I have more... but I can't think this late at night. Follow me
on Twitter where I rave about awesome fics that I find - greeneyedgirl00 :)

Night~

- 271 -
 Back to Edward

Disclaimer: SM owns Twilight. I own SEALward.

ooOOooOOoo

Edward

It was Sunday and I had been home for less than twenty four hours when I had to
meet with Emmett and the commanding officer in charge of all of the SEALs in
Emmett's hospital room. Our CO was basically who Emmett reported to, though
Emmett was really his own boss. They pulled some strings and ended fmy temporary
assignment in Virginia, sending Jay in my place.

To be quite honest, Jay was a man that I despised, but that was before he helped
save Bella's life. He watched the whole scene play out - from the time Bella was hit,
to the point where Emmett was running across the highway to Bella. As Jay hurried
over to help them, he witnessed Charlie's car turn back around, heading toward
Bella and Emmett.

As I listened to their account of what happened, I was fuming that Bella's own
father would want to kill her, and obviously not give up when his first attempt didn't
work. Jay said that he had just gotten over to Bella and Emmett, both of them
screaming at Bella to stay awake, when Charlie got out of his car, carrying a gun.

I wished more than anything I had been there. I would have killed that man
myself.

"You two will have the week off, and if you need more time I'll need to know by
Thursday. Is that good for you guys?"

It was more than good for me. In any other situation, I probably would have lost
my job, but Emmett helped me out tremendously by saying that Bella was my
fiancée and that he asked me to come home immediately. The fiancée part would be
true in a couple of months, give or take.

"Thank you, sir," Emmett and I both said.

"Keep us updated on Bella," he said as we all stood. "And Emmett, you did give
- 272 -
them your statement, right?"

"Yes, I did last night."

The police had taken statements from Jay and a random group of bystanders that
were there after the gunshots, but they waited to take Emmett's statement until he
was out of surgery, not too drowsy from the painkillers. Rose forced him to take the
pain medication; she was worried about him and felt guilty because she couldn't be
there with him, seeing as Jaylee was awake and breathing on her own.

I hated to leave Bella's side, even if it was just for ten minutes. I couldn't stand
being away from her and though I wanted her to wake up so badly, I wanted to be
there when and if she did. Everyone couldn't wait until she was moved to a regular
room, because even with my dad working there, the nurses were still pretty strict
regarding their visiting schedule. When my dad would get a quick break, he'd sneak
me in with him so I could check on Bella. And between visiting times, I was sitting in
the waiting room, ready to run down the damn hallway if she woke up; the hospital
staff assured us that regardless of the time, we would be called in if she woke up.

It was so irritating that they wouldn't let us stay back there with her, considering
her facial expressions would change when I talked to her. I knew without a doubt
that Bella could hear me.

Once Emmett and I were alone, he threw his head back against the stack of
pillows out of frustration. "I want out of this fucking bed. My daughter needs me. My
sister needs me. And I'm stuck in here until some dickhead doctor says I can be
released."

"Em, you were shot – you need to let them do their job and take care of you. I'm
sure you'll be out in another day or so."

"You're blowing smoke up my ass, Edward. You know if this had happened to us
before, we'd be running around, acting like nothing happened. I'm fine. I've been
shot before. You've been shot before. It's not even fucking painful now."

"Look, I'll talk to my dad and see if there's anything he can do. Okay?"

"Thanks, man. Go to Bella – it's just about time."

I looked down at my watch and had a freak out moment for being away from her
for so long. The short periods of time that I had with her kept me together, kept me
from falling apart.
- 273 -
 "I'll come back later. Call if you need anything." And I was out the door, rushing
back to the ICU floor. A line had already formed once I got there, everyone standing
along the wall waiting for that annoying nurse to open the doors, giving us all a look
like we were the most annoying people getting in her way.

Was I being an asshole? Yes.

Did I give a fucking shit about anything besides getting to Bella? No.

As I walked into her room, I felt like I could breathe again, releasing a gush of air
as I saw the monitors keeping track of her heart. Her nurse was sitting at a table at
the end of her bed, filling out paperwork.

"Good evening, Mr. Cullen." She was definitely friendlier than the previous nurse.
"She's been moving around a lot for the past hour or so. I think she might wake up
soon."

"But her doctor said he wanted her out for a couple of days, since the pain will be
too bad?"

"Yes, and he'll be by when he's doing his rounds later tonight... but I thought you
might like to stay in here with her in case she does wake up for a bit. Your father
came by and asked that we let you stay... and I think it would be beneficial to Bella."

"Thank you so much," I said. And I wanted to kiss the damn woman for letting me
stay with her.

Smiling softly, she nodded. "My name is Katie if either of you need anything."

And so began my usual routine – talking to Bella about the most random things. I
talked until my voice became hoarse. She had numerous visitors, several deliveries
of flowers and balloons, and a loving family that I think she never realized she had.
My dad cared for her like he did for Jasper, Alice, or I; he loved Bella like everyone
else.

On Tuesday, he was served with divorce papers; confirming that my mother was
serious about it, as if he didn't already know. I tried calling her a few times, wanting
to see what in the hell was going through her head, but she never answered. It was
probably better that I didn't actually talk to her because she would have said
something bitchy and I would have lost it.

"Damn it, why did they drug her even more?" Emmett asked as he walked into
- 274 -
Bella's room.

Bella started to wake up on Sunday, but when her heart rate accelerated, the
doctor was afraid that she was still going to be in too much pain. In addition to her
injuries, she also had some brain swelling, which worried the shit out of me. Those
things combined resulted in her being in a medically induced coma for a bit longer.
We were all anxious for her to wake up, but I realized that I had to be patient and
wait until she was ready. The nurses monitored her daily, and when the doctor felt
she'd had enough rest they would start to slowly take her off of the medicine.

"She might panic if she woke up too soon and wouldn't be able to control her
breathing... her doctor came by this morning and said he'd be back later tonight to
check her out."

"And you think this doctor is good?"

"Definitely. He's one of my dad's friends, Emmett... and he really cares, I

promise."

Bella was moved to a regular room earlier that morning, and I was extremely
happy and relieved for that. We didn't have to worry about having a bitchy nurse
who strictly followed the rules, and I was able to sleep in the room with her on the
world's most uncomfortable cot known to man.

"Thanks for being so good to her... she's lucky to have you." Never in my life did I
expect to hear those words come from Emmett. After everything we had been
through regarding my relationship with Bella, I worried that Emmett would never
get over it, but it seemed as though he already had.

"Same to you... you've been a great brother, Emmett. You killed someone for her.
She'll never know how to thank you for protecting her like you did."

"That fucker needed to meet with God a little sooner than he expected. While I
was trying to get the gun from him, he was saying all this shit, like he wanted to
watch Bella die after all the pain she caused his family, and then the dumbass had
the nerve to tell me that he was going to make sure me and my family paid for
Bella's actions."

"What the fuck did she ever do to him? She just got away when she was a kid... I
don't understand why he blames her for his child abuse."

Emmett shook his head, stroking the back of Bella's hand. "He's a damn psycho...
- 275 -
and he should have been locked up all those years ago, but Bella was too scared to
face him in court back then."

"Was she even more shy back then than she is now?"

Holding her hand inside his own, Emmett nodded. "She was so quiet and didn't
want to talk about what happened. The only person she would talk to was Rose, and
even then she didn't really say much. Bella felt like she was a failure, like she should
have fought back, but I mean, that psychotic asshole would have killed her if she'd
said anything back to him. He was demented."

"And her step brothers and sisters? Were they abused, too?"

"The CPS worker talked to them many times, but every time they took up for their
dad, saying that Bella was making it all up... like she was some crazy ass just hitting
herself and not eating, causing her bones to show.

"When I took her home with me, she was broken - completely broken. I vowed I
would never let anyone hurt her again... I feel like I didn't do enough to protect her,
Edward."

That was crazy talk. "You did, too. She wouldn't be alive right now, Emmett."

And for the first time, I saw Emmett cry. "I had to watch her get hit by his car... be
thrown in the fucking air like a doll. It just... I'll never get over witnessing that. I
stood there, unable to do anything but watch my baby sister be..."

He stopped talking, lowering his head to the bed, but still gripping Bella's hand. I
didn't know what to do; I was completely speechless. And so we sat in silence,
watching the woman that we both loved like our lives depended on it.

ooOOooOOoo

Bella

Everything was confusing. I was lying on the ground, experiencing the worst pain
I had ever felt in my life. Jay was there. And Emmett was off in the distance,
screaming at my father.

I struggled to keep my eyes open, watching Charlie point a gun at Emmett. They
were screaming back and forth. When I saw Emmett stumble back after the loud
gunshot, blood began to soak the back of his shirt.
- 276 -
 I panicked and tried to get up, but I couldn't. I couldn't move.

"Stay still, sweetheart," Jay said, trying to calm me, but nothing made sense to me.
I couldn't remember what got me there in the first place. The last thing I
remembered was crossing the street, about to pull my phone out to call Edward.

Emmett charged forward, throwing Charlie to the ground easily even though he
had been shot. They wrestled on the hard pavement, yelling at one another, Charlie
yelling that he wanted both Emmett and I to die.

"No!" I screamed as I watched from a distance, worried that my brother was going
to die at the hands of the worst man I'd ever know.

"Bella, calm down. You have to calm down and please stop moving, honey. You can
not move," he said, once again sounding eerily calm, but at the same time sounding
extremely nervous. Was that even possible?

His phone was pressed against his ear as he spoke frantically. "Yes, she's awake,
but barely. She keeps slipping in and out of consciousness. I think her legs are
broken... her breathing is faint, strong pulse though. Yes, ma'am. Please hurry...
there's a man with a gun. He's shot her brother in the shoulder, they're fighting
right now."

"You will never hurt her again, you fucking psycho," Emmett roared, and once
again another gunshot rang out.

Jay pulled his shirt off, placing it beneath my head which was pounding like crazy.
"Ma'am, there's been another gunshot... I think the driver was shot this time. They
were fighting... it's hard to tell."

And as Emmett walked over to me, his lip bleeding and his shirt coated in blood, I
gasped, struggling for air. Sirens blasted throughout the area and lights flashed
from all around. Time passed slowly as a group of men in uniforms surrounded me.
Jay backed off, but Emmett fought his way over to me.

"Please keep your eyes open, Bell... we're going to get you some help, I promise.
Everything will be fine."

But everything wasn't fine. Everything was so fucked up. My legs wouldn't move
and every time one of the paramedics touched me, I cried out involuntarily. I just
needed to close my eyes – stop the pain that was killing me - literally.

- 277 -
 Edward.

"Calm down, baby... I'm right here," he whispered.

My eyes struggled to open as I realized that I was lying in a bed, surrounded by

machines and loud beeping noises. The pain was still there, just as bad as before.

"Shh, Bella, you're okay now." His voice was shaky, not smooth and calm like it
always was. Reaching over my body, he grabbed a remote and pushed buttons.
"She's awake and in a lot of pain, can you please hurry?"

It felt as though someone was sitting on my chest, or more like someone had
punched me repeatedly, to the point that it hurt to breathe. With one hand gripping
the sheets next to me and one holding Edward's hand painfully tight, I tried to
speak, but nothing would come out.

"Bella, you need to focus on my voice," an unfamiliar voice said. "You've got to
calm down your breathing... slow it down, honey. In and out... slow, Bella."

"Can't you give her some more pain meds? I don't think she's ready to wake up!"
And that was Rose's voice, although I couldn't find her as I tried to lift my head from
the bed.

"She's been out for five days... it's time that she wakes up."

Edward leaned over me, looking into my eyes. "Look at me, Bella... I know you're
in a lot of pain and we'll get you something in just a minute, but we need you to stay
awake just a little longer, baby."

I focused, really hard. I took shallow breaths, only letting my chest rise slightly so
the pain wouldn't be so severe. I continued to grip Edward's hand, focusing on his
eyes and listening to his calming voice.

"There, baby... you're doing really well. I love you, Bella." Edward had tears in his
eyes, heartbreaking tears that made my chest constrict even more. There was such
anguish and love in his eyes, showing how much he cared about me.

"That's it, Bella," the same unknown voice from before said. "My name is Carmen
and I'm your nurse... I'm going to give you some pain medication now, but I want
you to try to stay awake, okay?" I nodded slightly, only once because my head felt
like it was going to burst open.

- 278 -
 "Hi, Bell," Rose said as I struggled to keep my eyes open. She leaned over me,
standing on the other side of the bed. "You're doing so good, hon... really good."

"It hurts," I managed to say.

Edward and Rose both chuckled, tears streaming down their faces. And their
laughter really pissed me off because it was hard to say that in the first place.

But Edward leaned down and kissed me on the forehead, making me forget about
my anger. "I know it hurts, baby... just a few more minutes and the pain medication
will kick in."

"Why were you both laughing?" I whispered, my eyes darting between the two of
them.

Rose smiled widely, running her finger tips over my forehead. "It was a relieved
laugh, sweetie... you've been out for a while now and we've been waiting day and
night for you to wake up."

"What's wrong with me? Where's Emmett?" Oh my God. Emmett. The panic
started in again, but once again Edward calmed me almost immediately.

"He's fine, baby... he just stepped out for a few minutes."

"But he was shot!" I cried out, worried and hurting from my rapid breathing again.

"And he's fine, Bell," Rose assured. "It was just in the shoulder, no damage... he's
been out of the hospital for a couple of days."

My mind was going a mile a minute, completely confused and overwhelmed with
all the questions I wanted answered. "And Jaylee? Is she okay?"

"She's fine, I promise... we took her home yesterday. Jack and Char are with her
and the boys right now."

Feeling relieved, I looked back to Edward. "And your job? Are you going to get in
trouble?"

Edward kissed my forehead. "Everything is fine, Bella. I'm not in trouble at all... I
don't have to go back to Virginia. Stop worrying, baby."

My nurse injected something into my IV line, explaining to me that it was a mild

- 279 -
pain reliever. She went on to tell me that my doctor had kept me in a drug induced
coma because I had a mild head injury, which explained why my head throbbed like
never before. Before I could freak out even more, she told me that my brain swelling
had gone down, which was why the drugs were slowly removed.

"Do you have any questions?"

Yes, but I could barely process the information she just gave me. "I don't think
so..."

Carmen laughed and wrote something down on a chart. "Mkay, sweetie... I'll give
you some time with your family since they've been dying for you to wake up. I'll be
back by with your doctor in just a bit, but if you have any questions or need
anything, don't hesitate to call."

After she left, Rose and Edward hovered again, staring at me like I was going to
disappear. I couldn't really focus on anything except for the intense pain coming
from my legs. I couldn't move them at all.

"Do you need anything, Bell?" Rose asked worriedly.

"Can I have something to drink?" My voice was barely a whisper, hoarse and
painful.

"Let me go check!" And she was out the door, practically running.

I looked up at Edward, wishing I could ease his worried eyes. "I love you."

Letting out a relived breath, he leaned down and lowered the bedrail as he sat
down in the chair next to me. His head rested on my arm as I began to feel wetness
in that same spot. "I love you, Bella... so much."

"I'm okay now." I wanted more than anything to be soothing and help him the
same way he did me. "Does it sound bad that I'm glad I get to see you sooner than
we planned?"

Edward looked up, wiping the tears from his face, and smiled so sweetly. "While
I'm ecstatic to see you, I wish it was under different circumstances."

I lifted my hand from his and ran my fingers through his hair. That always calmed
him down. "I remember bits and pieces of that night... but what I know for sure is
that I just wanted to see you again. You're all I thought about, Edward."
- 280 -
 "Baby, I -"

Before he could finish, Emmett and Rose came inside my room, both out of breath.
On her way to get ice water, she found Emmett to give him the news. His reaction
was pretty much the same as Edward's - fighting back his emotions. It was
heartwarming and heartbreaking all at the same time; while I hated seeing both of
the men I loved in pain, I felt overwhelmed with how much they cared about me.
They would never quite understand what that meant to me.

Alice, Jasper, and Carlisle stopped by soon after. Alice brought magazines, socks,
a robe, toiletry items, and a new cell phone. Edward sent her to get me a new one,
which was better than my last phone. He smiled sheepishly as I questioned how
much he had spent on it and that alone made me cringe, but I accepted it gratefully.

Emmett broke the news to me that Charlie was dead. He said it with a pained
expression as though he hated telling me that he killed my biological father... but
that's all he was to me – a sperm donor. Charlie was never a father. Emmett would
never know how much I owed him – for saving me and for protecting me to no end.

My doctor came in just before Emmett and Rose were leaving for the evening. He
explained the extent of my injuries to me and gave me an idea of how long it would
take to recover. Any other time, I would have felt like I was all alone in this, but
everyone was right there, reassuring me that everything would be okay. Especially
Edward.

As Emmett leaned over me, he kissed my cheek. "Can I talk with you tomorrow
morning... alone? I feel like we have some things to talk about."

"I'd say," I laughed lightly.

"K, Bell... I'll see you in the morning, with your favorite breakfast in hand." The
past didn't really matter anymore. I loved my brother so, so much.

"Do you feel up to eating something, Bella?" Carlisle asked as my room started to
clear out. "I think it might give you some strength."

I nodded, recognizing that my stomach was actually growling. "Yeah, I'm actually
starving."

"Anything in particular, baby? I can order something or I'll go pick it up," Edward
said excitedly.

- 281 -
 "Just a burger, maybe," I answered.

"I'll go pick it up, Edward... you two need some time alone anyway. Want some
fries, too, Bella?" Carlisle asked, patting Edward on the back.

"Sounds great. Thank you, Carlisle."

"Anytime, sweetheart." He walked to the door, dangling his keys, and at that very
moment I noticed he wasn't wearing his wedding ring. Deep down, I knew
something was wrong.

Edward thanked him, giving his order as well. "And we wouldn't mind some
dessert, too."

Carlisle chuckled and waved his hand as he closed the door. Edward and I were
finally alone, but both of us were completely silent as I processed everything.
Edward sat on the edge of my bed, staring intently at me.

"What are you thinking about?"

I shrugged slightly, but winced from the pain that my small movement caused. "Is
your dad okay? He just looks... I don't know, but something is different."

"My mom filed for divorce...she's already moved out and everything."

I was shocked. "When did this happen?"

"While we were gone. At first she blamed it on the fact that he was very
supportive of me... but then she admitted to seeing someone else for the past few
months. The bastard had apparently been at our house for that dinner party she had
when I moved back. Can you believe that? I just..."

"I'm so sorry, Edward." His hands were pulling roughly at his hair, shaking his
head back and forth. I rubbed my hand along his leg, trying to do anything to make
him feel better. "Your dad must be so upset."

He placed one hand over mine and shrugged. "He's actually handling it pretty
well... he's been more worried about you than anything else, Bella. We all have."

I hated all the attention. I didn't like my family worrying over me at all. I didn't
like the fact that Edward had circles around his eyes and looked as though he hadn't
left the hospital at all. "I'm sorry."
- 282 -
 Leaning forward and bracing his arms on either side of my body, he kissed me...
finally. "Baby, don't ever apologize. There is no other place that I'd rather be.

"I don't think you realize how much I need you... what you mean to me. I can't live
without you, Bella. I never want to see you in a hospital bed ever again, unless by
some chance we have children one day. And even then, I'll still wish I could trade
places with you."

Edward just... he was my everything. "I love you... and I can't thank you enough
for staying with me, but I hope you're getting some rest. You look exhausted, baby,"
I said. My hands went to his face, my fingers rubbing beneath his eyes.

He grinned and kissed the palm of my hand. "I'm fine, and I have been getting
rest. I didn't do so well when you were in ICU because I had limited time with you,
but once you got in this room I was able to sleep in here. I hated being away from
you... afraid you'd wake up for one second and I wouldn't be there."

"I'm glad you were here when I woke up today... you kept me calm. Your voice... it
just makes me feel so much better." Our hands remained locked together, not
willing to break apart just yet. I couldn't imagine living without him.

"How's everything between you and Emmett? I hope he's not being an ass... we
made up that night just before the accident. I was getting ready to call you, knowing
you'd be worried because it was so late." Tears formed in my eyes as I imagined how
upset Edward must have been when he got the call, not from me, but from whoever
was telling him what had happened.

Edward brought my hand to his mouth, kissing it gently. "We're getting along
great... better than ever, I think. He told me about the conversation you two had,
and I'm so glad you got to talk to him and listen to his apology. It would have killed
him if he hadn't been able to say he was sorry to you."

"I'm just glad it's over... Charlie can't bother me again and I don't have to worry
about him hurting my family because of me."

"Me too, baby."

Carlisle returned a little while later with our food. He stayed for just a few
minutes, but said he needed to go home to get some sleep before his next shift. To
say I was shocked when he leaned over and kissed my forehead was an
understatement. But I should have expected it. That's where his son's caring nature
came from.
- 283 -
 Edward updated me on everything, explaining the things that I seemed to
remember but couldn't quite put together. With the sun completely set and the
lights dimmed in my room, Edward began fixing his bed. I hated seeing him fold out
the uncomfortable looking thing, but he insisted that he would not leave for the
night.

His cot was pressed against my bed, but lower to the ground, and even as he lay
down, he didn't let go of my hand. I squeezed his hand several times, just to remind
myself that this was real; I was alive and Edward was with me.

But, suddenly, I remembered something... a dream perhaps? But it seemed so

real. "I had a dream that you proposed," I blurted out, feeling my face flush
immediately.

"Maybe it wasn't a dream, Bella."

ooOOooOOoo

Thoughts? Thanks so much for reading :) Only about 4 or so chapters left.

Thanks to Jessica1971 - she cleans up my huge mess of a chapter every

time. ;) And thanks to Jadsmama and Teacher1209 for pre-reading.

Love you guys! Sorry for the late night posting.

-Fic Recs-

Let's Get Physical by Lalina - so super good, and she posts each regularly each
week. Bella has just gotten out of a bad marriage and wants to lose weight... Edward
is her trainer. Lovin' Trainerward SO much.

The Bigger They Are by LadyExcalibur2010 - I rec'd this one before, but I wanted
to again because it's such a good story. I hope you all read it. (And
LadyExcalibur2010, I promise you will be getting an inbox full of my reviews this
weekend when I get caught up. #reviewfail lately. Sorry!).

Retail Therapy by Cosmogirl7481 - Again, a repeat rec. But the epilogue just
posted today, and I know we all like complete fics (*sob* I will miss this one
updating), so check it out!

- 284 -
 The Diner by Jessypt - Love this one! Edward and Bella work together in a diner...
hot lemony action going on in there. Chefward makes me swoon. Check it out! :)

Night! Happy Hump Day!

- 285 -
 A Ring

Disclaimer: SM owns Twilight. And yes, I own this SEALward.

ooOOooOOoo

Edward

A few days before when Bella was still in a coma, my dad made me go down to the
cafeteria with him to get some food. I was weak and exhausted, and had actually
forgotten to eat.

"You've got to take care of yourself, Edward. Bella would be furious if she saw you
like this."

He was right; she would probably deny sex or something until I started being a
normal human being again. "I know... I just don't know what I would have done if
she hadn't made it, Dad. I still don't know how she did live through it."

"And I don't know how either, son, but she's alive and going to be okay. Our
prayers were answered. Show God you're happy to be alive, Edward, and not
moping around like your life is over. Bella is going to be in pain and she's going to
need therapy... and part of her will never be the same, but you know what will make
all of that okay?"

I shook my head, staring down at my tray of food that my dad selected for me.

"She's going to have you. That girl loves you more than anything, and just having
you there for every step that she has to take, she'll be fine."

"I'm never leaving her again. Not even for work or anything. If I ever have to leave
town, she's going with me or else I'm not going."

He chuckled then. "Overboard much?"

"Definitely, but look at what happened when I left? She got hurt and I wasn't
there. I should have been the one to protect her."

The chuckling was over as he sighed loudly. "You couldn't have prevented this
- 286 -
from happening. He was going to hurt her no matter what – you even said this
before – and if it had been any other way, he probably would have shot her and we
wouldn't have her with us now. So stop thinking like that."

"I know... I just want her to wake up so badly. I want to marry her... make her
mine forever. I thought it was too soon before all of this happened, but now I just
really think it's silly to wait if we're both ready for the step. Who cares what others
think, you know?"

My dad smiled proudly, beaming practically. "It's about time, Edward. I knew she
was it for you when you brought her by the house for dinner... heck, I could see it on
moving day. She looks at you like you're... it. Your mother and I used to have that."

I felt awful for ignoring the fact that my parents were divorcing. It just didn't seem
real, especially since my dad refused to talk about it, up until that point. "I'm sorry
about Mom. I honestly don't know what she's thinking."

He shrugged and ran a hand through his hair, much like I did when I was nervous
or stressed out. "We were over a while ago... but yes, when we were younger, I
didn't think we'd ever be at this point."

"She didn't even want to go to marriage counseling? I mean, maybe she just -"

"No. I asked her to consider it, but she didn't even want to discuss it... and
honestly, son, it's just not something that can be fixed. I'll be fine, though. We'll all
be fine. I have great kids and grandkids."

As soon as he said grandkids, all sadness was erased. I wished more than anything
that I could give him that joy someday. I wanted a child – a family – with Bella.
"Grace is going to be a heartbreaker," I said

"She already is," he chuckled. "She's got me wrapped around her little finger. And
I hope someday you and Bella will give me another one."

"I don't know if..."

But I didn't finish my sentence as my dad shook his head. "I think you need to be
checked out. Do it for Bella... for yourself, Edward. I can get you set up with a
doctor – very discreet. Will you consider it?"

I didn't hesitate. "Yes. Please help me get an appointment set up as soon as

possible.
- 287 -
 "And I was wondering if you still have that ring. I think I'll need it soon."

That conversation helped me get to where I was, basically asking Bella to marry
me. It wasn't planned at all; it just happened.

Her eyes were wide, shocked and afraid and excited, all at the same time. And this
was the woman that I knew I would spend the rest of my life with.

I had no doubt in my mind that we would always be together. My parents'

marriage, something I always wanted, had just fallen apart, and yet I was still
positive. Bella was not my mother; she was nothing like her, in fact. We would be
happy for the rest of our lives.

"You... what do you, I mean... really?" Bella stuttered several times, her face
burning.

I nodded and stood from my cot, moving closer to her, leaning on the bed as I
grabbed her hand. "I want to marry you, Bella. This," I nodded to her bruised body,
"made me realize even more that I can't wait for the right time... there is no 'right
time'. I was going to plan out this elaborate proposal on the beach, but that just isn't
us."

My jeans pocket held the ring box that my father handed over to me the same day
I asked for it. It was his great grandmother's ring. It was a simple ring; a small
stone, which Bella would love, but also something I was proud to give her. I couldn't
wait to see it on her finger.

Bella tried to shift her body toward me, but couldn't. I moved to sit on the side of
her bed, still holding her hand in mine.

"You really want to marry me?" she asked as tears formed in her eyes.

"Absolutely. No doubt in my mind. Will you marry me, Bella?"

No hesitation. "Yes, definitely yes. You couldn't possibly think that I would have
turned you down?" she whispered, her smile getting bigger by the second.

"I didn't know, I mean, we've been apart for a month and planned on taking things
slowly."

"I think slowly doesn't work for us, do you?" she laughed as tears spilled over,
falling down her face.
- 288 -
 "No, it doesn't at all. After thinking I was going to lose you... and now I have you
and you're okay, I'm not wasting any time. I already knew you were it for me a while
ago."

Bella tugged on my arm, pulling me down so she could wrap her arm around me.
"I love you so much, Edward."

"I love you, baby... you have no idea how much." I kissed the spot right beside her
ear, making sure to hold myself off of her injured body. There was not one spot on
her body that wasn't injured, scraped or bruised. Three ribs were broken, which
resulted in her difficulty with breathing; the smallest breath she took was painful.
"Do you wanna see your ring now?"

She playfully hit my back and moved her head, pressing her lips to mine. "You
already have the ring?"

"Yes, of course. I wouldn't have proposed to you without one."

"And this wasn't planned at all?"

"Nope. You're the one that brought it up, Bella."

And again, the extreme and cute blushing. "Well, I really had a dream that you
did."

"And like I said, it probably wasn't a dream. Emmett caught me talking to you the
other day... I was telling you that we were going to get married soon. No waiting."

"He walked in on you saying that?" Bella asked, her eyes practically bulging out.

I nodded and laughed as I pulled the ring box from my pocket. "He said that I
needed a better proposal than that for his baby sister... so let's make sure you lie
and tell him I had candles lit and such."

Bella laughed, but winced. "This was perfect, Edward. Really. And Emmett... he
wasn't a jerk, I hope?"

"No, baby," I assured her, rubbing my hand over her left hand, ready to put my
ring on her finger. "We had a good talk, and regardless of his actions, he just loves
you more than anything. And he's my best friend. I can forgive and forget if you
can."

- 289 -
 Tears were present in her eyes once again and I didn't know if it was because of
her thinking about Emmett, or if she noticed me opening the ring box. "I forgave him
that night."

"Good, then. So we've got that covered... can I put this ring on your finger now,
Bella Swan, soon to be Cullen?"

"Please do." She smiled widely as I reached over, wiping her tears away gently.

I pulled the ring from the box and held it between my thumb and index finger. "It's
old... passed down from my dad's great grandmother. He's had it put up for me for a
while now. And just in case you're wondering, I never gave this to my ex – I just
knew that she wasn't the one, even though I tried to make myself believe she was.
My dad and I were talking in the cafeteria the other day when I asked him for this...
and he left the hospital after our talk and came back within an hour with the ring. I
think he's rather happy to have you as a daughter in law."

As I spoke, I focused on her sweet smile as she listened to every word I said. I was
a lucky man.

"It's beautiful, Edward. I love it," she whispered, squeezing my hand gently.

I shook my head and slid it onto her finger, quietly thanking God that her ring
finger wasn't swollen like all of the fingers on her other hand. "It's beautiful now," I
said, kissing her finger. "Thank you for saying yes, Bella."

But like all perfect moments, ours was interrupted as Bella's nurse came in for her
hourly rounds. Bella was still wiping the tears from her eyes as the nurse checked
her IV bags.

"Everything okay, honey?" her nurse asked worriedly.

"Everything's perfect. I'm getting married," she replied, dazed almost, with the big
smile still evident.

Her nurse, Helen, looked down at me and clapped her hands together. "You meant
exactly what you said, huh?"

I nodded and chuckled, unable to look away from Bella. "Helen actually walked in
on me talking to myself a few times... planning out what I was going to say to you."
She had been Bella's overnight nurse for the previous two nights, and
embarrassingly enough, she caught my crazy conversations with my sleeping
- 290 -
girlfriend/fiancée and myself.

Bella laughed softly and rolled her eyes. "I don't know what would make him think
I'd ever say no." Her hand moved to cup my face, lightly rubbing her fingertips over
my skin.

I relaxed under her touch. Every fear I ever had was gone.

"That's a beautiful ring, Bella. Congratulations to you both!"

"Thank you," Bella and I both said at the same time.

"Real quick, let's get down to business. Any pain, Bella?"

Bella nodded, taking Rose's advice from earlier in the day. Rose told her to speak
up and admit when she was in pain so she got the help she needed. "My right leg is
throbbing."

"Alright, I'll see what I can do to get you something extra. Breathing problems?"

"Just when I move around – it hurts to breathe."

Helen frowned sympathetically. "And it's going to get worse in the next few days...
they're going to have you up and moving around a little more each day. Just make
sure you keep your oxygen on and stay calm... no panic attacks."

"Kay," Bella said shyly. "And... can I get this catheter out? I really hate it."

"Oh, sweetie... I don't know about that. Don't you think we should keep it in for a
couple more days? You'll have to get out of bed... and it's going to be very painful."

Bella flushed, already embarrassed from asking the question, but now probably
realizing that it wasn't a good idea. "I guess you're right... it's just really
uncomfortable. Sorry."

"Don't be sorry at all, Bella! I hate those things, too. Let's see... how about we wait
until tomorrow night when I get here? I'll be in at seven and I promise you'll be the
first patient I visit with. Sound good?"

I absolutely loved her nurse.

"That sounds great. Thank you so much."

- 291 -
 "Not a problem, hon."

I kissed the back of Bella's hand. "Thanks, Helen."

"Can I get you kids anything on my way back with the pain meds?"

We both shook our heads, keeping our hands clasped together.

As soon as Helen left the room, Bella sighed and smiled. "I can't believe we're
getting married."

"Me too, baby."

"And surprisingly enough, I can't wait to tell Emmett. Especially Rose, though.
She'll be so happy."

For the rest of the night, I watched Bella drift off to sleep, mumbling random
things. The drugs made her a little loopy, which was fun to watch.

The next morning when Emmett came with breakfast, I left my new fiancée to
have some alone time with her brother. I hated being apart from her, but they
needed to have a serious conversation.

"I'll be ten minutes away from here. Call me if you need anything, Swan, I mean,
Cullen," I whispered into her ear, making sure Emmett didn't hear yet. Bella was
excited to break the news to him, hiding her left hand while she ate.

For the first time in days, I walked out of the room feeling like my life would never
get better. It was at its highest peak, and that was all because of Bella.

ooOOooOOoo

Bella

I went from being Edward's girlfriend to his fiancée the same day I woke up from
the longest sleep I'd ever had. Regardless of the pain I was in, I was on top of the
world and never so thankful that Edward had come into my life.

"Are you feeling better today?" Emmett said, breaking me out of my

Edward-trance.

I nodded, nibbling on the chocolate donut that he brought for me. "My night nurse
- 292 -
adjusted my pain meds and it really helped a lot."

"That's great news!" This was not my brother's normal behavior. He was excited
and nervous in an awkward way. I knew he probably didn't know what exactly to say
and how to act, but I didn't either. "I'm surprised Edward left. He's refused to leave
you since he got here."

I grinned and instantly missed him even more. "Yeah, he's been great. But how
have you been? Are you feeling okay? I hope you're resting because you were shot,
Emmet... I saw it happen." I was rambling and not able to stop even if I wanted to,
but Emmett held up his hand, ending my rant.

"I'm fine, Bell. I've been shot before... it was nothing. I was only worried about
you."

"Well, I'm fine. Emmett, you could have gotten yourself killed... what about Rose
and the boys and your little girl? They need you."

"I know they do, but you see, you left my little sister out of that sentence." He sat
on the bed beside me, staring at me as though I had just slapped him across the
face. "Bella, I don't know if you realize this, even if I've said it a thousand times, but
you are my family. You are not less important than my wife and kids... I would do it
over again if it meant protecting you."

My emotional state was still intact from the previous night as the flooding tears
began again. "You don't know what it was like... watching you fight with that...
monster. He wasn't going to stop until he killed you."

"Yeah, or until I killed him... which I did. And Bella, you don't know what it was
like to just stand there and watch you fly into the air from the impact of his fucking
car. I felt helpless." His breathing was erratic as he fisted the sheet beside his leg.
"And you have no idea how it felt to wonder if you were dead or alive as I tried to
fight that damn asshole off. I killed him," he said in a whisper, "because after seeing
you... I didn't think you were going to make it. You just... there was so much blood,
Bella, and for a moment you weren't breathing. I swear to God, I would have never
forgiven myself if you died."

"I didn't, though... and even if I did, you would have needed to forgive yourself
because you did nothing wrong." He started to protest, but I slapped at his hand
that rested beside me. "Stop. You have always been a great brother – always
protecting me – always taking care of everything for me. I mean, sometimes you
were downright insane when it came to protecting me." I didn't have to explain that
- 293 -
point; he knew I was talking about the situation with Edward. "And as a big brother,
you definitely did your job and more. I can never thank you enough for all that you
did for me."

For the second or third time in my life, I saw tears in my brother's eyes. "Thank
you for saying all of that."

"It's true."

He shook his head, mumbling another 'thank you'. Shakily, he placed my hand
inside his own, and that's when he noticed the ring. "Cullen actually asked you to
marry him already?"

I laughed carefully, trying not to move at all. "Yeah, he did last night."

Emmett laughed heartily and held my hand out in front of him, looking at the ring.
"He told me he wanted to, but I thought he'd at least wait until you were out of this
damn room."

"He doesn't like to waste any time, that's for sure," I added, my face actually
hurting from smiling so much. "Kind of an in the moment type guy... but I love him
for it."

"He's a good man. I was wrong to ever accuse him of being anything less."

"Emmett, stop. We've already had this discussion."

"You remember everything we talked about that night?"

"Of course."

"I thought you might have had some memory loss or something," he chuckled,
shrugging his shoulders.

That was a night that I would never forget. Every detail, every word that was
said... there was no way I couldn't have remembered it all. Especially the part that I
forgave my brother for being an overprotective but loving asshole.

"Nope, I'm all good."

"Just banged up to hell, huh?"

- 294 -
 I nodded in agreement. "My leg really hurts... mainly the right one, and the left
one doesn't really hurt too much. I hope I can just keep the brace on it, rather than a
cast." My right leg cast began just above my knee and ended at my ankle. I didn't
know how I was going to live with that thing for six weeks. My left leg was wrapped
in ace bandage with a black brace, the same length as my cast, but it was more
comfortable.

"The doctor said you'll be in a wheelchair for at least two weeks, then start
physical therapy and maybe start putting some weight on your left leg."

My nurse came in to check on me, interrupting our conversation that I really

wanted to finish. I hated the fact that I would be in a wheelchair. I didn't want to
have to depend on anyone.

Once she left, I picked up where we left off. "I think it can be sooner than that...
really, Emmett. I mean, I can't depend on everyone to pick me up when I need to go
to the bathroom or take a shower."

"Well, you're going to and you will. You've taken care of all of us in some way or
another, and now we're taking care of you. I don't know if Edward talked about it
with you, but he wants you to go home with him and I think that's best."

Eye roll for him talking to me like I was a baby and being told what to do. But he
was just trying to assure me that I didn't have to worry about how I was going to
function for the next few months. "I can't put that pressure on Edward... he has to
work just like you."

He nodded and squeezed my hand reassuringly. "And we both know that... which
is why Jack, Charlotte, Rose, and Carlisle will be taking turns to stay with you.
Carlisle is going to be there Monday, Wednesday and Friday... and the other days
everyone else will switch off. We've already discussed this and worked out the
details."

"Carlisle...? How can he with work?"

"Apparently you need to talk to Edward about his parents' situation a little more.
Carlisle had planned on taking a leave of absence from work to deal with shit, but
when this happened with you, he was determined to help take care of you... which is
really fucking good since he's a doctor."

I felt... I don't really know how I felt. On one side, I felt my heart swell from their
caring ways, but on the other hand, I was completely freaking out. "But Em... I like
- 295 -
Carlisle and all, but what if I have to go to the bathroom? I wouldn't even want you
carrying me in there."

"Which is why Rose or Charlotte will be right down the road at my house... we're
only a few minutes away from Edward, so they'll be there within seconds to help.
Dad and Charlotte are going to stay with us for a few weeks while everyone gets
settled in."

"You said you're going back to work next week... why? I mean, you were shot!"

Again with the nonchalant shoulder shrug as though it was nothing. "I'm mainly
going to work in the office... Edward will handle anything that comes up outside of
the office, but our other lead trainers are handling everything just fine. And if I sit
around the house, I'll go crazy. Everyone keeps telling me that I won't be able to
help with you since I got 'shot'," he said with air quotes. Seriously? "So I might as
well be at work."

I laughed, but stopped short as I saw his bandage peeking out beneath his shirt.
"Well, they're right for making you rest. You were shot – for me, Em. Don't brush it
off as being nothing."

"And I would do it again, Bell."

He was stubborn and no one would ever win an argument with him when it came
to that subject. "And I love you for that."

"I love you, too, Bell."

We would never be the same again. I would never look at my brother and just
simply say he was a great brother. He was so much more than that. He not only
saved my life, but through him (even if he didn't realize it at first), I met the love of
my life. I never thought I could actually love someone; it just didn't seem possible. I
grew up in a home with parents who hated each other, and when they finally broke
up, they hated each other even more. Why would I ever think I could find the kind of
love Edward and I had? It just didn't seem possible.

Just as I started to miss him even more, Edward appeared in the doorway. "I
brought you guys some lunch, but I can leave if you're still talking."

"Nope, we're done," Emmett said with a proud smile. "And you can actually save
that food for you for later. I've got to get home to the kids. Rose wants to come up
here for a little while."
- 296 -
 "You sure?" Edward asked as he held up the bags of food. "There's plenty."

"Nah, bro..." he said, emphasizing 'bro'.

Edward grinned and patted Emmett's uninjured shoulder. "I guess Bella told you."

"Yeah, and did you not hear what I told you before? I expected a better, planned
out proposal for my little sister."

I was giddy, trying not to laugh since it hurt so badly, but the excitement that my
brother and my fiancé were getting along after the bad fight they went through was
just... no words. "Like I said before, Em... it was perfect."

Edward went around Emmett to stand next to my bed. After placing the food on
the side table, he leaned down and kissed my forehead. "Missed you," he whispered
so sweetly that I wanted to tell him never to leave me again. Yes, I was lovesick and
not ashamed at all.

"Well, just so Bell's happy."

"I am." More than ever.

"Okay, well I'll see you guys later. Love you... both of you."

"Love you, too," Edward and I said together.

The bond between the three of us was stronger than ever and would never
change. And now the two men who already considered each other brothers would
actually be that, by marriage. The pain was worth it to get to that point in my life.
Everything was falling into place and while some people would be scared by the
rush of things, I didn't mind at all. I was finally living the life I always dreamed of
having.

ooOOooOOoo

Thoughts?

Thanks so much for reading. I have been overwhelmed throughout writing this
story with all the support and positive reviews - and while I haven't had much time
to respond, I just wanted you all to know that I am grateful for it. Hearing feedback

- 297 -
always makes you want to keep going and writing more. Anyway, I just love you
guys.

And mega thanks to my beta, Jessica1971 - and prereaders, Jadsmama and

Teacher1209.

Info:

I've received several requests regarding translating my stories, but at this time,
unfortunately my answer is no. I'm sorry. I allowed this to happen with another story
and it did not work out so well. Many apologies.

SSN has been nominated for a Golden Lemon Award - many thanks to whoever
nominated it! It's up for the Best Breakup Sex (Goodbye Sex). So go vote! :)
www(dot)goldenlemonawards(dot)com

Jadsmama and I are hosting the 80's Movie Anonymous OneShot Contest (a
freaking mouthful). Pick your favorite 80's movie and write a one-shot about it...
Edward as TopGunWard (Rhonda's fav)... Edward as MannequinWard (my fav). So
enter the competition - it'll be fun! Can't wait to read the entries. :) For more info go
to: http:/ www(dot)fanfiction(dot)net / ~80smoviecontest

FicRecs:

There Fell a Stillness by HappyInLove - A man who doesn't believe in faith. A

woman who may be losing hers. Two lost souls collide in the stillness between hope
lost and found. "I think you need this more than I do. Everyone needs a little
something to believe in sometimes." - I was glued to my phone reading this last
Friday. Thanks to Teacher1209 and LadyExclalibur2010 for rec'ing this
wonderful fic.

Cien Anos de Soledad by HappyInLove - This is a story of a girl, finding herself

in Guatemala & Seattle; a child, shuffled, loved, growing; a boy, figuring out what
makes a man; and a family, expanding and understanding what unconditional hope
and love look like. - So after reading HappyInLove's WIP, I decided to check
out her completed story, and it's just so freaking good. And complete.

The Wedding Party by spanglemaker9 - The perfect person appears at the

worst possible moment, and one unforgettable encounter changes everything. AH -

- 298 -
This fic is addicting... and I seriously could not stop reading it today. This Edwar

The Cullen Campaign by belladonna1472 - Edward Cullen and Isabella Swan

both have parents who are powerful on Capital Hill. Problem is, their families are
political enemies. What happens when Democrat!Edward and Republican!Bella
bump into each other at union Station in D.C.? AU/AH. ExB - The other day I
started reading this after seeing many people tweet about it and I cannot
figure out how I managed to go this long without reading it. It's such a good
fic - funny, witty, smart... so well written. And I just love this Edward and
Bella.

Sorry the chapter was late. I'll try to make sure it doesn't happen again. :)

TGIAF (Thank God it's almost Friday).

- 299 -
 Epilogue

Disclaimer: SM owns Twilight.

ooOOooOOoo

Bella

"You hair is gorgeous like this, B," Liz says with a bobby pin wedged between her
lips. "I wish I had your long neck."

I laugh and shake my head. "My face looks so fat, though. I feel huge all over."

Liz slaps my shoulder. "Oh, hush up, girlie. You look perfect... and for eight
months along, you're doing perfect. And if you don't believe me, let's ask that
husband of yours. I'm sure he'd show you how perfect he thinks you look."

Everyone has witnessed Edward professing his love to me; he goes through days
where he just has to tell me and show me just how much he cares for me. He's been
that way since my accident, and even with him going to therapy, he still feels the
need to not take one second for granted. For the rest of my life, he'll always freak
out when I cross the street and he'll always worry that he didn't say one more 'I love
you' when I walk out the door. Some people might get annoyed by those things, but
for me, it just reminds me that someone loves me more than I've ever been loved
before. I'll never get enough of Edward.

And our Lily. She came into our lives by surprise.

We had just decided to start trying to have a baby when I started my new job. I
started working at the pediatric emergency center when a ten month old little girl
was brought in with a head injury. Her parents were put in jail the same night and
that precious little girl would never have to see her biological parents again. She
had no other family and was only cared for and loved on by the nurses on duty.

I handled the business side of the emergency room - supervising administrative

staff and handling the day to day needs for the department. I couldn't get the little
girl out of my head, almost to the point that I couldn't sleep at night. One day, I
worked up the courage to go into the pediatric ICU, making an excuse to say I was
visiting one of the nurses I had become friends with. I passed by her room a few
- 300 -
times and I finally went inside and stared at the broken little girl laying in a huge
crib with a few small stuffed animals that had been donated.

"Hi," I whispered, running my fingertips over her forehead.

Her blue eyes stared at me as she sucked on her pacifier nervously. The sight of
her was both beautiful and heartbreaking. When she was first brought into the
emergency room, her head was partially bandaged from the wounds that her own
parents had caused. The bruises were starting to fade, though; just a slight purple
color was present beneath her big eyes. But the worst part – one broken leg,
wrapped in a bright pink cast, and her right arm with another cast, going all the way
up to her shoulder.

"You are so beautiful," I whispered again as tears fell freely from my eyes. While
staring at her, I felt so angry, wondering why there were such horrible parents in
the world. That baby did not deserve the pain she was going through.

As I stroked the side of her face with my index finger, her pacifier popped out of
her mouth suddenly. She smiled widely and I knew my life would never be the same
again.

I called Edward that night, bawling over this little girl that was a stranger to both
of us. He must have thought I was insane and maybe I was, but I fell in love with Lily
that night.

I tore myself away from Lily for maybe two minutes to meet Edward at the PICU
door to let him in. Rather than thinking I had lost my mind, Edward went into her
room with an open mind and an open heart. His reaction to her was pretty much the
same as mine and we stayed with her all night, waiting for her caseworker to arrive
in the morning. Edward contacted an attorney that morning, as well, and started the
process for us to become her temporary guardians to be in compliance with the
state.

After a year of hearings and constantly being worried if everything would come
through for us, Lily was finally ours. Lily Rose Cullen. We named her Lily the same
day we petitioned to be her temporary guardians. Her biological parents were the
worst of the worst, and when they were asked repeatedly what her legal name was,
they shrugged and said they never got around to naming her. She didn't even have a
name. The nurses had been calling her honey and sweetheart, but immediately
started using the name we thought fit her perfectly.

Lily means beauty, innocence, and loyalty. Yes, that name fit our little girl
- 301 -
perfectly.

"Tookie?" Lily asks with a big grin, not looking at me, but at Liz. Her Nan. Liz was
like a mother to me and a best friend, and when she walked into our lives those few
years ago, I knew none of us would ever be the same again. She loved Lily like any
grandmotherwould.

Liz chuckles and scoops Lily up into her arms. "My cookie monster wants a cookie,
huh?"

As they head off to the kitchen, I pull out my cell phone and type a quick message
to Edward.

Love you. Can't wait to see you tonight. Lily says she misses you... and so
do I. Are you feeling better now?

Jack, Emmett, Jasper, Carlisle, and Edward celebrated last night at our house –
drinking and eating way too much. I teased Edward saying that he was too old now
and couldn't hold his liquor whenever he called complaining with a hangover.

Yes, a lot better. I miss you both. Are you feeling okay, baby? Looking
forward to seeing you. Meet you at the altar, huh? Love you.

Edward has made my life better than I ever imagined and he'll never understand
just how much. I'll spend the rest of my life showing him.

ooOOooOOoo

Edward

It was a perfect night; the kind of night that you'd never forget.

"You ready for this?"

"Absolutely... I've been ready."

And with that, I walk down the pathway lined with white rocks and red flower
petals. Bella and Lily are at the end of that aisle and they are all I can see. They are
the only two people that I would gladly die for and they are the only two people who
have brought me enough happiness for a lifetime.

Lily has the biggest smile plastered across her small face as she gives me a shy
- 302 -
wave. Her other hand is locked tightly around Bella's finger. Bella is still as beautiful
as she always was, except now she is pregnant with our second child and is
positively glowing.

"I love you," Bella mouths as I step closer to my two girls.

I stand a few feet away from them and turn to watch as my father and Liz walk
down the aisle toward us. She looks at my father with so much love that I can't
believe I never realized my own mother never looked that way at my father. Maybe
when we were younger she did, but those memories are so distant that it just
doesn't seem real.

And my dad's smile mirrors my own, just as it did when I married Bella a few
years ago. We were married as soon as her cast came off and she gained some of
her strength back. Our family never said we were rushing into marriage and the
thought never crossed our minds because it just seemed right. Her apartment was
packed up the week she moved in with me because it didn't make sense for her to
ever go back there. We were engaged at the time and didn't see ourselves
separating. Ever.

I try to focus on my dad's words to his new wife, but all I can think about is Bella.
She's made my life so much better and I honestly don't think she'll ever realize that.
After her accident, I was going to put off seeing my therapist in Coronado, since I
was always in a rush to get home to her after work, but she didn't let that happen.
She made my father keep me locked out of my house one day because I was
attempting to skip my appointment. She was my lifeline and kept me balanced. I was
never able to hide any worries from Bella because she could see right through me
and it was the same for me with her.

Halfway through the ceremony, I realize that Bella is eyeing me oddly. "Stop
staring," she mouths with a slight blush as she nods toward my dad and new step
mom. She still blushes and I can't get enough of it.

Thankfully, the vows are over very soon and my dad kisses his wife before walking
down the aisle. Lily runs over to me, practically climbing up my body as Bella
giggles and places her hand over her growing stomach.

"I miss you, Daddy!" Lily says loudly, which makes everyone laugh. She blushes
like her momma and hides her face in the crook of my neck as I grab Bella's hand.
Lily is shy and although she isn't our biological child, she is so much like Bella that
it's insane. She has dark brown hair and creamy white skin with a smile that I melt
over.
- 303 -
 Bella and I never set out a specific plan to adopt, but when Lily came into our
lives, we couldn't fathom the idea of not having her in it. It was around that time
that we had decided to start trying to get pregnant, but those plans were put on hold
as we went to court hearings and doctor's appointments, along with home studies
and constant interviews.

And when we found out Bella was pregnant, soon after the adoption went through,
our lives just got even better. Bella thought I'd be upset because she forgot to take
her birth control pill a few times throughout our stressful times trying to keep Lily.
She was insane for ever thinking that, though.

I was now a proud father of a little girl and our son was arriving the very next
month. After Bella had her accident, I followed through with my plan to see a doctor
regarding infertility. Nothing was wrong with me. Bella insisted on going with me to
see my doctor after the initial testing, even though she was still in her wheel chair; I
needed her by my side to hear those results. She was my reason for everything. I
never saw myself having a family until I met her. And now, Andrew Michael Cullen
was coming into a very loving family and, like Lily, he would never know how much
he meant to us.

"He is kicking me tonight," Bella announces as we head over to the white tent
where the reception is going to take place. She's tired and I wish she would get
more rest, but the woman is relentless and stubborn.

I stop in my tracks and place my hand on her belly while still holding Lily. What
feels like a foot taps against my hand. "He's strong like his daddy."

Bella giggles and places her hand atop mine. "Yeah, yeah, yeah, Mr. Macho. Let's
go eat some cake."

The shyness Lily had just a few minutes ago is abruptly gone. "Cake!" Her head
pops up as she grins. "Nan! Cake time!"

Liz stepped into our lives during one of the most difficult times. I had not
forgotten our meeting on my flight back home, but I never expected her to actually
come find us. The day Bella was being released from the hospital, Liz stopped by her
room. She worked in the hospital and looked up Bella's name. She was so nice to
both me and Bella, making us feel like we had known her forever.

And then Liz met my dad.

Bella and Liz had kept in touch and Bella invited her over for dinner a few weeks
- 304 -
after she was released. My dad stayed with Bella all day long while I was working,
only taking a small break throughout the day when Rose, Alice, and Charlotte would
come over to help out. I knew that Bella was up to something, but every time she'd
just blush and shrug it off like it was nothing.

I was running late getting home the night Liz was coming to dinner because I had
a longer session with my counselor, so my dad was there to answer the door when
Liz arrived. He was wearing an apron that Alice made for him. It said "KISS THE
COOK" and it was 'bedazzled' with red rhinestones. Bella said that Liz laughed for a
good ten minutes before the two could be properly introduced.

Much later down the road, my dad admitted to me that he fell in love with Liz that
night. Their relationship started off with a good friendship. Liz would stop by during
her lunch hour to "visit Bella" and my dad ended any lunch outings that he usually
had with Jasper or me. When they started to actually date, they kept it hidden, too
afraid that Jasper or I would be upset over it.

I was happy for him, though. My mom had moved on and he deserved to be happy,
as well. Esme never apologized to me or Bella... or any of my family members,
actually. I met her new husband a few months after the divorce was finalized, and it
was awkward seeing her with someone else so soon. She wasn't hiding anything,
almost as if she was trying to rub it in.

To this day, I hope that my mother will wake up and see what's important in life.

She didn't come to my wedding.

She didn't celebrate the night Lily's adoption was finalized.

She didn't visit my fiancée as she struggled in the hospital.

She did, however, treat Vickie like a daughter. Alice spotted her out shopping one
day. She didn't even acknowledge Alice or Grace.

And she didn't care about anything going on with Jasper or me.

Her behavior hurt for a long time, and still does when I think about it, but through
my counseling, I've learned to handle it. Plus, Bella can see right through me. We've
stayed up several nights just talking about anything and everything. She tells me
what's bothering her and I tell her what's bothering me.

"What's on your mind?" Bella asks as I lead her over to our table. Lily is sitting
- 305 -
with my dad and Liz as they feed her full of cake. Thank God she's spending the
night with Rose and Emmett tonight.

Like I said, Bella can see right through me. "Nothing... just tired, I guess." But I
can't lie to her. I sigh. "Just thinking about my mom. I wonder if I should even call
her when Andy is born."

"Do whatever you think is best, Edward... but just don't let it ruin your happy day."

"I don't want her to say something to stress you out, too, though," I say.

"And it will go in one ear and out the other. We're going to have a little boy... and
Lily is going to be bouncing off the walls that day, so I don't think we'll be too
worried if she has an attitude."

That's one of the things I love about Bella. She simplifies everything. Just as I'm
about to lean in for a kiss, Alice and Jasper walk over to us along with their little
boy, Anthony. Gracie has joined my dad to help feed Lily some cake, along with her
older brother and sister who are visiting for the summer.

"So... what are you two kids going to do tonight?" Alice grins, giving Bella a sly
wink.

"Movie night, right?" Bella asks me, nudging my shoulder with hers.

I want to make her blush. "I had something else in mind and it doesn't involve the
television, baby."

She laughs and slaps her hand against my thigh. Oh, and she blushes, of course.
"Pervert."

"Yeah, pervert," Emmett booms from behind me. Rose follows behind with their
crew. They've had one more child, another boy, since Jaylee. Rose had her tubes tied
after Jackson was born.

Our families have meshed together, everyone close and good friends. Charlotte
and Liz have become best friends and are extremely proud grandparents. My dad
and Jack go golfing every Saturday morning with Jasper, Emmett, and I.

Life is just... great.

I married Bella at the same spot where my dad and Liz were married, right on
- 306 -
Silver Strand beach. Our wedding took place after the sun had set and the beach
was lit by several candles. The sky was clear and bright with stars - perfect for Bella.
My Bella. She wore a simple white dress and literally took my breath away as she
walked down the path with Emmett. I would never forget that night.

Bella, Rose, and Alice gush over how pretty dad and Liz's wedding was as Jasper
and Emmett discuss whether or not they're going to play golf the next day. I already
know that I'm staying in with Bella. It will be a quiet morning for us before our son
is born and we have two little ones waking us up early every morning.

"Daddy!" Lily hollers across the way. Cake icing and crumbs are on her cheeks
and hands, and probably in her hair.

I chuckle and leave the table to get her. "Hi, sweet girl."

"You sad?" she asks, giving me a cake smeared kiss on the cheek as I carry her
back to my table.

"No, baby. Are you sad?"

"I happy. Sumber party wif Emmy." Did I mention that Emmett is Uncle Emmy?
And that the little girls in our family constantly give us makeovers? They like to see
their dad's with their momma's make up smeared on our faces. "I miss Momma."

Bella smiles widely after hearing that comment. "I'll miss you, too, baby."

"And what about Daddy?" I question, holding my hand over my heart as if I'm
upset.

"Of tourse!" Lily squeaks, wrapping her small arms around my neck. Most of her
'c' words come out as a 't'.

There is nothing about this child that I don't love and I can't imagine not having
her in my life. I've never felt love like that before. Bella and I stayed up talking one
night after Lily's name was officially changed to ours, discussing how the love for a
child and for your spouse are completely different. And I can't imagine my life
without either of them.

At the end of the night, Bella and I drive home, passing by the exact spot where
she was almost killed. Every time I pass it, my heart speeds up just thinking of how I
almost lost her. Bella knows this and squeezes my hand lovingly.

- 307 -
 Our new house is closer to Emmett's. It's just a few houses down, in fact. We
hadn't planned on moving so close to them, but Bella fell in love with the house as
soon as she walked in and I would give her anything she wanted. We would have
stayed in my old house, but when we brought Lily home with us, we were afraid it
was just a little too modern. The stairs didn't have rails and there were sharp edges
everywhere we turned. Lily was our main concern.

"I can carry you in, baby," I whisper as we pull into the garage.

Bella giggles and shakes her head. "And break your back? I don't think so."

"Stop insulting my strength, woman." She just looks so exhausted and I want to do
anything to make her feel better.

"Sorry, Hulk."

She's on a roll tonight with the teasing comments. "You are so going to get it..."

"Promise?" Bella winks, grinning from ear to ear as she opens her door.

I rush to her side, helping her step down. We've gone from making love every
night to every other night most of the time. Our night life is erratic. Bella is either
passed out or Lily is awake and ready to play. And still my life is just the way I
always wanted it to be.

After Bella takes her shower and I take mine, we lay in bed together, both of us
rubbing her belly. I dispose of her shirt just as soon as she put it on, seeing as it was
going to come off later anyway. Bella chuckles and calls me a horndog. Laying on my
side, I trace a finger down the center of her stomach, smiling as our baby starts
moving.

"Kiss me," Bella whispers, placing her hand against the back of my neck, pulling
me to her.

I kiss her softly, rubbing her lower stomach and coming in contact with the hem of
her panties. "I love you, baby."

And as if she's reading my mind, Bella rolls onto her side, her back pressing
against my chest. I always want Bella; she is irresistible to me. My hardness presses
into her backside as she takes the initiative to push her panties down her hips. My
fingers make contact with her wetness and before I can make her loseherself
completely, she breathes my name and tells me she wants me inside. I love how
- 308 -
open she is now.

Slowly, I ease myself inside her warm body, moving in and out as we breathe
quietly. I don't know why we're both quiet without Lily here, but we've become
accustomed to it, I guess. My lips are pressed against her shoulder and my hand is
resting against her center as my fingers feel my cock slide in and out.

Quiet moans and gasps fill the room as we both let go, shaking and panting
roughly. Bella whispers that she loves me and tells me to stay inside just a bit
longer. I don't move but manage to pull the sheet over our naked bodies.

"My counselor asked me to think about what my greatest accomplishment in my

life has been," I say, wrapping my arm around Bella. "Out of everything, it's you,
Bella. Meeting you, marrying you, making a family with you."

Bella places her hand on top of mine. "You're mine, too, baby."

This is a wonderful life.

ooOOooOOoo

Good ending? Let me know what you thought of it?

Thanks to everyone who has read, reviewed, tweeted, rec'd, etc. about this story.
I've had so much support for this story all along and I am just overwhelmed by you
guys. Love you all!

A million thanks to my beta, Jessica1971 - she's been my beta for three stories and
several outtakes now and gives great advice. Teacher1209 and Jadsmama, thanks
for pre-reading and giving me great feedback. HeatherDawn, you have made such
awesome banners for every story that I've done (including contests) and I can't
thank you enough. You four have been great friends and I love you girls!

I know some of you who aren't on Twitter or read my blog may be surprised that I
ended it here, since I said we still had a few chapters left, but I just felt like it was
time. The other chapters would have been basic filler chapters until the epilogue.
Sorry.

I'm taking a short break, but will be writing during that time, so make sure you
put me on author alert. I still have to finish my FGB outtakes and Anonymous Lover

- 309 -
(which is written and posting once a week). My next fic is called Life Flies By and it
will be updated weekly when I start up again. You can follow me on twitter
(greeneyedgirl00) or my blog: www(dot)greeneyedgirl17(dot)blogspot(dot)com, for
more info.

Here's a tweet I saw today that I thought would be good to share: Take a
moment to remember that there is a person behind every fanfic and twitter.
It gets forgotten easily. Readers, remember that writers can actually see the ugly
comments that you make, and writers, remember that readers can see the ugly
comments you make. Writers are not obligated to change their fic just because you
like to be ugly and rudely opinionated (things that should be shared with others via
DM/PM/IM/you get the point)... and writers, readers are not obligated to review -
appreciate their words. Sorry, there has just been such ugliness in the fandom that
we all love lately, and I just felt like it needed to be said.

-FicRec-

I have one fic rec that I hope all of you will read. It's my favorite fic of all time and
I cannot believe there are some out there that haven't read it. For the Summer by
camoozle. I know a lot of you were worried about the angst, so you were waiting
until it was complete - but the angst is over and the epilogue is posting this Friday.
Read it! :)

And to wrap up this epic a/n, please spread the word about the contest that
Jadsmama and I are hosting - 80's Movie Contest! Go to our page for details:
www(dot)fanfiction(dot)net/~80smoviecontest. Entries are due by 9/1.

Much love,

Jen

- 310 -